Lucifer/Vol1/Text: Difference between revisions

8,260 bytes added ,  Yesterday at 12:52
Use small-cap journal headings and distinct Lucifer page markers; consolidate Volume I publication details and navigation.
(Proofread Lucifer volume I against original scans; correct text, footnotes, quotations, verse, contents and authorship)
(Use small-cap journal headings and distinct Lucifer page markers; consolidate Volume I publication details and navigation.)
Line 1: Line 1:
{{CTD literature
| title = Lucifer. Volume 1
| original language = English
| original title = Lucifer. Volume I
| origin = English: ''Lucifer. Volume I''.
| has text = yes
| publication date = September 1887–February 1888
| publications = London: George Redway, 1887–1888. Nos. 1–6, pp. 1–512.
| read links = [[Lucifer/Vol1|Contents]]; [https://www.gutenberg.org/files/60852/60852-h/60852-h.htm Project Gutenberg library]
}}
''Electronic journal edition: articles by authors with dictionary entries are linked to their separate pages; other materials are reproduced here in journal order. The texts reproduced in this volume are taken from the [https://www.gutenberg.org/files/60852/60852-h/60852-h.htm Project Gutenberg library], including its typographical corrections. For articles by [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], links lead to the texts prepared by [[Zirkoff, Boris|B. de Zirkoff]] in her [[BCW|Collected Writings (BCW)]].''
''Electronic journal edition: articles by authors with dictionary entries are linked to their separate pages; other materials are reproduced here in journal order. The texts reproduced in this volume are taken from the [https://www.gutenberg.org/files/60852/60852-h/60852-h.htm Project Gutenberg library], including its typographical corrections. For articles by [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], links lead to the texts prepared by [[Zirkoff, Boris|B. de Zirkoff]] in her [[BCW|Collected Writings (BCW)]].''


== No. 1 – September 1887 ==
== No. 1 – September 1887 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Whats in a Name|What's in a Name?]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Whats in a Name|What's in a Name?]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 1-7
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 1-7


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Aphorisms|[Occultism is not magic, though magic is one of its tools…]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Aphorisms|[Occultism is not magic, though magic is one of its tools…]]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 7
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 7


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Aphorisms|[Life is built up by the sacrifice of the individual to the whole…]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Aphorisms|[Life is built up by the sacrifice of the individual to the whole…]]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 7
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 7


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Aphorisms|[Occultism is the science of life, the art of living.]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Aphorisms|[Occultism is the science of life, the art of living.]]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 7
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 7


=== [[Collins M. - Comments on Light on the Path|Comments on “Light on the Path”]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Comments on Light on the Path|Comments on “Light on the Path”]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 8-14
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 8-14


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|14}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=14}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=Harmony is the law of life, discord its shadow, whence springs suffering, the teacher, the awakener of consciousness.}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=Harmony is the law of life, discord its shadow, whence springs suffering, the teacher, the awakener of consciousness.}}
Line 45: Line 34:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The History of a Planet|The History of a Planet]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The History of a Planet|The History of a Planet]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 15-22
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 15-22


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 23-38
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 23-38


=== [[Keightley A. - A Law of Life|A Law of Life]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Keightley A. - A Law of Life|A Law of Life]]}}
[[Keightley, Archibald|A. Keightley]] · pp. 39-45
[[Keightley, Archibald|A. Keightley]] · pp. 39-45


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|46}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=46}}


=== THE MYSTERY OF ALL TIME. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Mystery of All Time.}}


The inner light which guides men to greatness, and makes them noble, is a mystery through all time and must remain so while Time lasts for us; but there come moments, even in the midst of ordinary life, when Time has no hold upon us, and then all the circumstance of outward existence falls away, and we find ourselves face to face with the mystery beyond. In great trouble, in great joy, in keen excitement, in serious illness, these moments come. Afterwards they seem very wonderful, looking back upon them.
The inner light which guides men to greatness, and makes them noble, is a mystery through all time and must remain so while Time lasts for us; but there come moments, even in the midst of ordinary life, when Time has no hold upon us, and then all the circumstance of outward existence falls away, and we find ourselves face to face with the mystery beyond. In great trouble, in great joy, in keen excitement, in serious illness, these moments come. Afterwards they seem very wonderful, looking back upon them.


What is this mystery, and why is it so veiled, are the burning questions for anyone who has begun to realise its existence. Trouble most often rouses men to the consciousness of it, and forces them to ask these questions when those, whom one has loved better than oneself, are taken away into the formless abyss of the unknown by death, or are changed, by the experiences of life, till they are no longer recognisable as the same; then comes the wild hunger for knowledge. Why is it so? What is it, that surrounds us with a great dim cloud into which all loved things plunge in time and are lost to us, obliterated, utterly taken from us? It is this which makes life so unbearable to the emotional natures, and which developes selfishness in narrow hearts. If there is no certainty and no permanence in life, then it seems to the Egotist, that there is no reasonable course but to attend to one’s own affairs, and be content with the happiness of the first person singular. There are many persons sufficiently generous in temperament to wish others were happy also, and who, if they saw any way to do it, would gladly redress some of the existing ills – the misery of the poor, the social evil, the sufferings of the diseased, the sorrow of those made desolate by death – these things the sentimental philanthropist shudders to think of. He does not act because he can do so little. Shall he take one miserable child and give it comfort when millions will be enduring the same fate when that one is dead? The inexorable cruelty of life continues on its giant course, and those who are born rich and healthy live in pleasant places, afraid to think of the horrors life holds within it. Loss, despair, unutterable pain, comes at last, and the one who has hitherto been fortunate is on a level with those to whom misery has been familiarised by a lifetime of experience. For trouble bites hardest when it springs on a new victim. Of course, there are profoundly selfish natures which do not suffer in this sense, which look only for personal comfort and are content with the small horizon visible to one person’s sight; for these, there is but little trouble in the world, there {{Page aside|47}}is none of the passionate pain which exists in sensitive and poetic natures. The born artist is aware of pain as soon as he is aware of pleasure; he recognises sadness as a part of human life before it has touched on his own. He has an innate consciousness of the mystery of the ages, that thing stirring within man’s soul and which enables him to outlive pain and become great, which leads him on the road to the divine life. This gives him enthusiasm, a superb heroism indifferent to calamity; if he is a poet he will write his heart out, even for a generation that has no eyes or ears for him; if he desires to help others personally, he is capable of giving his very life to save one wretched child from out a million of miserable ones. For it is not his puny personal effort in the world that he considers – not his little show of labour done; what he is conscious of is the over-mastering desire to work with the beneficent forces of super-nature, to become one with the divine mystery, and when he can forget time and circumstances, he is face to face with that mystery. Many have fancied they must reach it by death; but none have come back to tell us that this is so. We have no proof that man is not as blind beyond the grave as he is on this side of it. Has he entered the eternal thought? If not, the mystery is a mystery still.
What is this mystery, and why is it so veiled, are the burning questions for anyone who has begun to realise its existence. Trouble most often rouses men to the consciousness of it, and forces them to ask these questions when those, whom one has loved better than oneself, are taken away into the formless abyss of the unknown by death, or are changed, by the experiences of life, till they are no longer recognisable as the same; then comes the wild hunger for knowledge. Why is it so? What is it, that surrounds us with a great dim cloud into which all loved things plunge in time and are lost to us, obliterated, utterly taken from us? It is this which makes life so unbearable to the emotional natures, and which developes selfishness in narrow hearts. If there is no certainty and no permanence in life, then it seems to the Egotist, that there is no reasonable course but to attend to one’s own affairs, and be content with the happiness of the first person singular. There are many persons sufficiently generous in temperament to wish others were happy also, and who, if they saw any way to do it, would gladly redress some of the existing ills – the misery of the poor, the social evil, the sufferings of the diseased, the sorrow of those made desolate by death – these things the sentimental philanthropist shudders to think of. He does not act because he can do so little. Shall he take one miserable child and give it comfort when millions will be enduring the same fate when that one is dead? The inexorable cruelty of life continues on its giant course, and those who are born rich and healthy live in pleasant places, afraid to think of the horrors life holds within it. Loss, despair, unutterable pain, comes at last, and the one who has hitherto been fortunate is on a level with those to whom misery has been familiarised by a lifetime of experience. For trouble bites hardest when it springs on a new victim. Of course, there are profoundly selfish natures which do not suffer in this sense, which look only for personal comfort and are content with the small horizon visible to one person’s sight; for these, there is but little trouble in the world, there {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=47}}is none of the passionate pain which exists in sensitive and poetic natures. The born artist is aware of pain as soon as he is aware of pleasure; he recognises sadness as a part of human life before it has touched on his own. He has an innate consciousness of the mystery of the ages, that thing stirring within man’s soul and which enables him to outlive pain and become great, which leads him on the road to the divine life. This gives him enthusiasm, a superb heroism indifferent to calamity; if he is a poet he will write his heart out, even for a generation that has no eyes or ears for him; if he desires to help others personally, he is capable of giving his very life to save one wretched child from out a million of miserable ones. For it is not his puny personal effort in the world that he considers – not his little show of labour done; what he is conscious of is the over-mastering desire to work with the beneficent forces of super-nature, to become one with the divine mystery, and when he can forget time and circumstances, he is face to face with that mystery. Many have fancied they must reach it by death; but none have come back to tell us that this is so. We have no proof that man is not as blind beyond the grave as he is on this side of it. Has he entered the eternal thought? If not, the mystery is a mystery still.


To one who is entering occultism in earnest, all the trouble of the world seems suddenly apparent. There is a point of experience when father and mother, wife and child, become indistinguishable, and when they seem no more familiar or friendly than a company of strangers. The one dearest of all may be close at hand and unchanged, and yet is as far as if death had come between. Then all distinction between pleasure and pain, love and hate, have vanished. A melancholy, keener than that felt by a man in his first fierce experience of grief, overshadows the soul. It is the pain of the struggle to break the shell in which man has prisoned himself. Once broken then there is no more pain; all ties are severed, all personal demands are silenced for ever. The man has forced himself to face the great mystery, which is now a mystery no longer, for he has become part of it. It is essentially the mystery of the ages, and these have no longer any meaning for him to whom time and space and all other limitations are but passing experiences. It has become to him a reality, profound, indeed, because it is bottomless, wide, indeed, because it is limitless. He has touched on the greatness of life, which is sublime in its impartiality and effortless generosity. He is friend and lover to all those living beings that come within his consciousness, not to the one or two chosen ones only – which is indeed only an enlarged selfishness. While a man retains his humanity, it is certain that one or two chosen ones will give him more pleasure by contact, than all the rest of the beings in the Universe and all the heavenly host; but he has to remember and recognise what this preference is. It is not a selfish thing which has to be crushed out, if the love is the love that gives; freedom from attachments is not a meritorious condition {{Page aside|48}}in itself. The freedom needed is not from those who cling to you, but from those to whom you cling. The familiar phrase of the lover “I cannot live without you” must be words which cannot be uttered, to the occultist. If he has but one anchor, the great tides will sweep him away into nothingness. But the natural preference which must exist in every man for a few persons is one form of the lessons of Life. By contact with these other souls he has other channels by which to penetrate to the great mystery. For every soul touches it, even the darkest. Solitude is a great teacher, but society is even greater. It is so hard to find and take the highest part of those we love, that in the very difficulty of the search there is a serious education. We realise when making that effort, far more clearly what it is that creates the mystery in which we live, and makes us so ignorant. It is the swaying, vibrating, never-resting desires of the animal soul in man. The life of this part of man’s nature is so vigorous and strongly developed from the ages during which he has dwelt in it, that it is almost impossible to still it so as to obtain contact with the noble spirit. This constant and confusing life, this ceaseless occupation with the trifles of the hour, this readiness in surface emotion, this quickness to be pleased, amused or distressed, is what baffles our sight and dulls our inner senses. Till we can use these the mystery remains in its Sphinx-like silence.
To one who is entering occultism in earnest, all the trouble of the world seems suddenly apparent. There is a point of experience when father and mother, wife and child, become indistinguishable, and when they seem no more familiar or friendly than a company of strangers. The one dearest of all may be close at hand and unchanged, and yet is as far as if death had come between. Then all distinction between pleasure and pain, love and hate, have vanished. A melancholy, keener than that felt by a man in his first fierce experience of grief, overshadows the soul. It is the pain of the struggle to break the shell in which man has prisoned himself. Once broken then there is no more pain; all ties are severed, all personal demands are silenced for ever. The man has forced himself to face the great mystery, which is now a mystery no longer, for he has become part of it. It is essentially the mystery of the ages, and these have no longer any meaning for him to whom time and space and all other limitations are but passing experiences. It has become to him a reality, profound, indeed, because it is bottomless, wide, indeed, because it is limitless. He has touched on the greatness of life, which is sublime in its impartiality and effortless generosity. He is friend and lover to all those living beings that come within his consciousness, not to the one or two chosen ones only – which is indeed only an enlarged selfishness. While a man retains his humanity, it is certain that one or two chosen ones will give him more pleasure by contact, than all the rest of the beings in the Universe and all the heavenly host; but he has to remember and recognise what this preference is. It is not a selfish thing which has to be crushed out, if the love is the love that gives; freedom from attachments is not a meritorious condition {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=48}}in itself. The freedom needed is not from those who cling to you, but from those to whom you cling. The familiar phrase of the lover “I cannot live without you” must be words which cannot be uttered, to the occultist. If he has but one anchor, the great tides will sweep him away into nothingness. But the natural preference which must exist in every man for a few persons is one form of the lessons of Life. By contact with these other souls he has other channels by which to penetrate to the great mystery. For every soul touches it, even the darkest. Solitude is a great teacher, but society is even greater. It is so hard to find and take the highest part of those we love, that in the very difficulty of the search there is a serious education. We realise when making that effort, far more clearly what it is that creates the mystery in which we live, and makes us so ignorant. It is the swaying, vibrating, never-resting desires of the animal soul in man. The life of this part of man’s nature is so vigorous and strongly developed from the ages during which he has dwelt in it, that it is almost impossible to still it so as to obtain contact with the noble spirit. This constant and confusing life, this ceaseless occupation with the trifles of the hour, this readiness in surface emotion, this quickness to be pleased, amused or distressed, is what baffles our sight and dulls our inner senses. Till we can use these the mystery remains in its Sphinx-like silence.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 82: Line 71:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Lane-Fox G. - The Four Noble Truths of Buddhism|The Four Noble Truths of Buddhism]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Lane-Fox G. - The Four Noble Truths of Buddhism|The Four Noble Truths of Buddhism]]}}
[[Lane-Fox, George|St. George Lane-Fox]] · pp. 49-51
[[Lane-Fox, George|St. George Lane-Fox]] · pp. 49-51


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Last of a Good Lama|The Last of a Good Lama]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Last of a Good Lama|The Last of a Good Lama]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 51
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 51


=== [[Levi E. - The Birth of Light|The Birth of Light]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Levi E. - The Birth of Light|The Birth of Light]]}}
[[Levi, Eliphas|Éliphas Lévi]] · pp. 52-54
[[Levi, Eliphas|Éliphas Lévi]] · pp. 52-54


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|55}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=55}}


=== A TRUE THEOSOPHIST. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A True Theosophist.}}


A very large majority of people have no idea whatever about Theosophy, and regard Theosophists as more or less crazy members of a new sect. They naturally deny any superiority to one new sect among so many, and aver that, as a considerable number of sects have been “tried in the balances and found wanting,” this one is no better than its predecessors. Theosophists – the real ones – can only reply that they are unsectarian and superior to none. They believe that they have found a good road to the discovery of truth, and wish to share their discovery – if it can be so called – with others.
A very large majority of people have no idea whatever about Theosophy, and regard Theosophists as more or less crazy members of a new sect. They naturally deny any superiority to one new sect among so many, and aver that, as a considerable number of sects have been “tried in the balances and found wanting,” this one is no better than its predecessors. Theosophists – the real ones – can only reply that they are unsectarian and superior to none. They believe that they have found a good road to the discovery of truth, and wish to share their discovery – if it can be so called – with others.
Line 103: Line 92:
Still while holding to the assertion that the study of Oriental wisdom is only one road out of many, it is necessary to remember the analogy which philology may here present to “religion.” Just as philology traces all languages to a common root – the Sanskrit or rather pre-Sanskrit – so the religions of the world can also be traced to a common root and birth place, identical with the cradle and birth place of the human race, which ethnology locates on the high plateaux of Central Asia. Therefore it is, that the study of Oriental philosophy has something to be urged in its especial favour, because that philosophy has its home nearer to the source of the wisdom religion than any other.
Still while holding to the assertion that the study of Oriental wisdom is only one road out of many, it is necessary to remember the analogy which philology may here present to “religion.” Just as philology traces all languages to a common root – the Sanskrit or rather pre-Sanskrit – so the religions of the world can also be traced to a common root and birth place, identical with the cradle and birth place of the human race, which ethnology locates on the high plateaux of Central Asia. Therefore it is, that the study of Oriental philosophy has something to be urged in its especial favour, because that philosophy has its home nearer to the source of the wisdom religion than any other.


Still more must it be borne in mind, that members of the Theosophical Society are not necessarily Theosophists, for a very considerable number are attracted merely by the name and through curiosity. They either do not understand what they profess, or if they do, they do not practise it. But this is no attempt to run counter to the proverb, that the tree is known by its fruit, although there is some amount of injustice in it. {{Page aside|56}}All that is asserted is that, if this argument is used against a Society with aims and aspirations such as the Theosophical Society has, it can be used with even more terrible effect against ''all'' religions whether Christian, Mohammedan, Buddhist, etc. The real reason why this has come to pass, lies in a few words – the cultivation of the individual; and, as a later result of this, in anthropomorphism. It is only those individuals who can “grasp their whole individuality firmly,” and by the force of their “awakened spiritual will, reach out to the life beyond individuality” – it is only they, who can shake themselves loose from the curse which has gradually spread over the whole world. It is in consequence of this growth of individualism that the “blessings of civilization” have become the curse of mankind, and every religion, originally altruistic, has become inverted, and the reign of anti-Christ and hypocrisy has superseded that of Christ and truth. No sweeping accusation is made against the whole world in this statement. A dim and misty veil has been thrown over the face of Truth, and it is as though we saw everything outside the principal focus of a lens, and consequently, under full faith that we see the real image, perceive the inverted image. In the time of Elizabeth, for instance, men learnt to cultivate the individual within the circle of the race, and to attempt to unite in patriotism for the benefit of that race or empire. But it is a vain attempt, and the dissociating effects of this culture will soon be evident in the impossibility of the attempt. Originally the attempt was to cultivate the individual, but only with a view to the increase of that race and with that object as paramount. That is to say, that an English soldier would cultivate himself to the uttermost in order that the world should see what English soldiers were. But the time came when the egoistic element appeared in overwhelming force, and the cultivation was devoted to the sole aim of making this or that man stronger than any man of his own race, or any other.
Still more must it be borne in mind, that members of the Theosophical Society are not necessarily Theosophists, for a very considerable number are attracted merely by the name and through curiosity. They either do not understand what they profess, or if they do, they do not practise it. But this is no attempt to run counter to the proverb, that the tree is known by its fruit, although there is some amount of injustice in it. {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=56}}All that is asserted is that, if this argument is used against a Society with aims and aspirations such as the Theosophical Society has, it can be used with even more terrible effect against ''all'' religions whether Christian, Mohammedan, Buddhist, etc. The real reason why this has come to pass, lies in a few words – the cultivation of the individual; and, as a later result of this, in anthropomorphism. It is only those individuals who can “grasp their whole individuality firmly,” and by the force of their “awakened spiritual will, reach out to the life beyond individuality” – it is only they, who can shake themselves loose from the curse which has gradually spread over the whole world. It is in consequence of this growth of individualism that the “blessings of civilization” have become the curse of mankind, and every religion, originally altruistic, has become inverted, and the reign of anti-Christ and hypocrisy has superseded that of Christ and truth. No sweeping accusation is made against the whole world in this statement. A dim and misty veil has been thrown over the face of Truth, and it is as though we saw everything outside the principal focus of a lens, and consequently, under full faith that we see the real image, perceive the inverted image. In the time of Elizabeth, for instance, men learnt to cultivate the individual within the circle of the race, and to attempt to unite in patriotism for the benefit of that race or empire. But it is a vain attempt, and the dissociating effects of this culture will soon be evident in the impossibility of the attempt. Originally the attempt was to cultivate the individual, but only with a view to the increase of that race and with that object as paramount. That is to say, that an English soldier would cultivate himself to the uttermost in order that the world should see what English soldiers were. But the time came when the egoistic element appeared in overwhelming force, and the cultivation was devoted to the sole aim of making this or that man stronger than any man of his own race, or any other.


And now another aim has been substituted for the paramount one of patriotism. Mammon has superseded the latter, and the strength of the individual is cultivated and devoted to withstanding the pressure of life, and to getting a start in the great race to worship at the feet of the demon of cupidity. But again, while devoting their own lives and worse – the lives of their neighbours – to this worship, they yet professed to be Christians or members of other religions. They tried to worship two gods – Mammon on six days of the week and the other divinity on Sunday, or any day set apart for his service. But still, in most cases, it was not the divine instinct of search for the divine in their hearts, but a fear of wrath to come. It really was a pharisaical idea of “hedging,” to use a term of racing slang, with reference to the race of life. The end of it was that Mammon received the real worship of their hearts, and the other god only lip-service. Thus in the end hypocrisy became almost as paramount as Mammon. Time still passed on, and man almost lost {{Page aside|57}}sight of any idea of an offended and avenging deity, and any germ of spirituality was very nearly dead from want of cultivation. The material needs held him in complete sway, and the spread of physical science helped him mightily. Losing sight of all the subtler side of nature, he immersed himself in gross matter, and utilitarianism was the watchword and rallying cry. In all this change the age of mechanical inventions took no small part. Man can hardly be blamed as an individual nor as a whole. It is part of the great law of evolution, and the working out of the law of the survival of the fittest.
And now another aim has been substituted for the paramount one of patriotism. Mammon has superseded the latter, and the strength of the individual is cultivated and devoted to withstanding the pressure of life, and to getting a start in the great race to worship at the feet of the demon of cupidity. But again, while devoting their own lives and worse – the lives of their neighbours – to this worship, they yet professed to be Christians or members of other religions. They tried to worship two gods – Mammon on six days of the week and the other divinity on Sunday, or any day set apart for his service. But still, in most cases, it was not the divine instinct of search for the divine in their hearts, but a fear of wrath to come. It really was a pharisaical idea of “hedging,” to use a term of racing slang, with reference to the race of life. The end of it was that Mammon received the real worship of their hearts, and the other god only lip-service. Thus in the end hypocrisy became almost as paramount as Mammon. Time still passed on, and man almost lost {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=57}}sight of any idea of an offended and avenging deity, and any germ of spirituality was very nearly dead from want of cultivation. The material needs held him in complete sway, and the spread of physical science helped him mightily. Losing sight of all the subtler side of nature, he immersed himself in gross matter, and utilitarianism was the watchword and rallying cry. In all this change the age of mechanical inventions took no small part. Man can hardly be blamed as an individual nor as a whole. It is part of the great law of evolution, and the working out of the law of the survival of the fittest.


It may be asked what this has to do with the subject of the article; but in justification it is averred that a picture is most clearly seen by its contrast.
It may be asked what this has to do with the subject of the article; but in justification it is averred that a picture is most clearly seen by its contrast.
Line 128: Line 117:
“That depends,” he replied, “upon what you mean by resistance; if you mean persuasion, argument, protest, I answer yes; if you mean violence – no. I do not believe that violent resistance to evil is ever justifiable under any circumstances.”
“That depends,” he replied, “upon what you mean by resistance; if you mean persuasion, argument, protest, I answer yes; if you mean violence – no. I do not believe that violent resistance to evil is ever justifiable under any circumstances.”


He then set forth clearly, eloquently, and with more feeling than he had yet shown, the views with regard to man’s duty as a member of society which are contained in his {{Page aside|58}}book entitled “My Religion,” and which are further explained and illustrated in a number of his recently published tracts for the people. He laid particular stress upon the doctrine of non-resistance to evil, which, he said, is in accordance with both the teachings of Christ and the results of human experience. He declared that violence, as a means of redressing wrongs, is not only futile, but an aggravation of the original evil, since it is the nature of violence to multiply and reproduce itself in all directions. “The Revolutionists,” he said, “whom you have seen in Siberia, undertook to resist evil by violence, and what has been the result? Bitterness, and misery, and hatred, and bloodshed! The evils against which they took up arms still exist, and to them has been added a mass of previously non-existent human suffering. It is not in that way that the kingdom of God is to be realised on earth.”
He then set forth clearly, eloquently, and with more feeling than he had yet shown, the views with regard to man’s duty as a member of society which are contained in his {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=58}}book entitled “My Religion,” and which are further explained and illustrated in a number of his recently published tracts for the people. He laid particular stress upon the doctrine of non-resistance to evil, which, he said, is in accordance with both the teachings of Christ and the results of human experience. He declared that violence, as a means of redressing wrongs, is not only futile, but an aggravation of the original evil, since it is the nature of violence to multiply and reproduce itself in all directions. “The Revolutionists,” he said, “whom you have seen in Siberia, undertook to resist evil by violence, and what has been the result? Bitterness, and misery, and hatred, and bloodshed! The evils against which they took up arms still exist, and to them has been added a mass of previously non-existent human suffering. It is not in that way that the kingdom of God is to be realised on earth.”


For a long time I did not suggest any difficulties or raise any objections.... It is one thing to ask a man in a general way whether he would use violence to resist evil, and quite another thing to ask him specifically whether he would knock down a burglar who was about to cut the throat of his mother. Many men would say ''yes'' to the first question who would hesitate at the second. Count Tolstoi, however, was consistent. I related to him many cases of cruelty, brutality, and oppression which had come to my knowledge in Siberia, and at the end of every recital I said to him, “Count Tolstoi, if you had been there and had witnessed that transaction, would you not have interfered with violence?” He invariably answered “No.” I asked him the direct question whether he would kill a highwayman who was about to murder an innocent traveller, provided there were no other way to save the traveller’s life. He replied, “If I should see a bear about to kill a peasant in the forest, I would sink an axe in the bear’s head; but I would not kill a man who was about to do the same thing.” There finally came into my mind a case which, although really not worse than many that I had already presented to him, would, I thought, appeal with peculiar force to a brave, sensitive, chivalrous man.
For a long time I did not suggest any difficulties or raise any objections.... It is one thing to ask a man in a general way whether he would use violence to resist evil, and quite another thing to ask him specifically whether he would knock down a burglar who was about to cut the throat of his mother. Many men would say ''yes'' to the first question who would hesitate at the second. Count Tolstoi, however, was consistent. I related to him many cases of cruelty, brutality, and oppression which had come to my knowledge in Siberia, and at the end of every recital I said to him, “Count Tolstoi, if you had been there and had witnessed that transaction, would you not have interfered with violence?” He invariably answered “No.” I asked him the direct question whether he would kill a highwayman who was about to murder an innocent traveller, provided there were no other way to save the traveller’s life. He replied, “If I should see a bear about to kill a peasant in the forest, I would sink an axe in the bear’s head; but I would not kill a man who was about to do the same thing.” There finally came into my mind a case which, although really not worse than many that I had already presented to him, would, I thought, appeal with peculiar force to a brave, sensitive, chivalrous man.
Line 138: Line 127:
“Now,” I said, “suppose all this had occurred in your presence; suppose that this bleeding, defenceless, half-naked girl had appealed to you for protection, and had thrown herself into your arms; suppose that it had been your daughter, would you still have refused to interfere by an act of violence?”
“Now,” I said, “suppose all this had occurred in your presence; suppose that this bleeding, defenceless, half-naked girl had appealed to you for protection, and had thrown herself into your arms; suppose that it had been your daughter, would you still have refused to interfere by an act of violence?”


He was silent. Finally, ignoring my direct question as to what he personally would have done in such a case, Count Tolstoi said, “Even under such circumstances violence would not be justifiable. Let us analyse that situation carefully. I will grant, for the sake of argument, that the local governor who ordered the act of violence was an ignorant man, a cruel man, a brutal man – what you will; but he probably had an idea {{Page aside|59}}that he was doing his duty; he probably believed that he was enforcing a law of the Government to which he owed obedience and service. You suddenly appear and set yourself up as a judge in the case; you assume that he is not doing his duty – that he is committing an act of unjustifiable violence – and then, with strange inconsistency, you proceed to aggravate and complicate the evil by yourself committing another act of unjustifiable violence. One wrong added to another wrong does not make a right; it merely extends the area of wrong. Furthermore, your resistance, in order to be effective – in order to accomplish anything – must be directed against the soldiers who are committing the assault. But those soldiers are not free agents; they are subject to military discipline and are acting under orders which they dare not disobey. To prevent the execution of the orders you must kill or maim two or three of the soldiers – that is, kill or wound the only parties to the transaction who are certainly innocent, who are manifestly acting without malice and without evil intention. Is that just? Is it rational? But go a step further: suppose that you do kill or wound two or three of the soldiers; you may or may not thus succeed in preventing the completion of the act against which your violence is a protest; but one thing you certainly will do, and that is, extend the area of enmity, injustice, and misery. Every one of the soldiers whom you kill or maim has a family, and upon every such family you bring grief and suffering which would not have come to it but for your act. In the hearts of perhaps a score of people you rouse the anti-Christian and anti-social emotions of hatred and revenge, and thus sow broadcast the seeds of further violence and strife. At the time when you interposed there was only one centre of evil and suffering. By your violent interference you have created half-a-dozen such centres. It does not seem to me, Mr. Kennan, that that is the way to bring about the reign of peace and good-will on earth.”
He was silent. Finally, ignoring my direct question as to what he personally would have done in such a case, Count Tolstoi said, “Even under such circumstances violence would not be justifiable. Let us analyse that situation carefully. I will grant, for the sake of argument, that the local governor who ordered the act of violence was an ignorant man, a cruel man, a brutal man – what you will; but he probably had an idea {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=59}}that he was doing his duty; he probably believed that he was enforcing a law of the Government to which he owed obedience and service. You suddenly appear and set yourself up as a judge in the case; you assume that he is not doing his duty – that he is committing an act of unjustifiable violence – and then, with strange inconsistency, you proceed to aggravate and complicate the evil by yourself committing another act of unjustifiable violence. One wrong added to another wrong does not make a right; it merely extends the area of wrong. Furthermore, your resistance, in order to be effective – in order to accomplish anything – must be directed against the soldiers who are committing the assault. But those soldiers are not free agents; they are subject to military discipline and are acting under orders which they dare not disobey. To prevent the execution of the orders you must kill or maim two or three of the soldiers – that is, kill or wound the only parties to the transaction who are certainly innocent, who are manifestly acting without malice and without evil intention. Is that just? Is it rational? But go a step further: suppose that you do kill or wound two or three of the soldiers; you may or may not thus succeed in preventing the completion of the act against which your violence is a protest; but one thing you certainly will do, and that is, extend the area of enmity, injustice, and misery. Every one of the soldiers whom you kill or maim has a family, and upon every such family you bring grief and suffering which would not have come to it but for your act. In the hearts of perhaps a score of people you rouse the anti-Christian and anti-social emotions of hatred and revenge, and thus sow broadcast the seeds of further violence and strife. At the time when you interposed there was only one centre of evil and suffering. By your violent interference you have created half-a-dozen such centres. It does not seem to me, Mr. Kennan, that that is the way to bring about the reign of peace and good-will on earth.”
}}
}}


Line 152: Line 141:
I said it seemed to me that the advancement of the world had been promoted not a little by the protests – and often the violent and bloody protests – of its inhabitants against wrong and outrage, and that all history goes to show that a people which tamely submits to oppression never acquires either liberty or happiness.
I said it seemed to me that the advancement of the world had been promoted not a little by the protests – and often the violent and bloody protests – of its inhabitants against wrong and outrage, and that all history goes to show that a people which tamely submits to oppression never acquires either liberty or happiness.


“The whole history of the world,” replied the Count, “is a history of violence, and {{Page aside|60}}you can of course cite violence in support of violence; but do you not see that there is in human society an endless variety of opinions as to what constitutes wrong and oppression, and that if you once concede the right of any man to resort to violence to resist what he regards as wrong, he being the judge, you authorise every other man to enforce his opinions in the same way, and you have a universal reign of violence?”
“The whole history of the world,” replied the Count, “is a history of violence, and {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=60}}you can of course cite violence in support of violence; but do you not see that there is in human society an endless variety of opinions as to what constitutes wrong and oppression, and that if you once concede the right of any man to resort to violence to resist what he regards as wrong, he being the judge, you authorise every other man to enforce his opinions in the same way, and you have a universal reign of violence?”
}}
}}


Line 164: Line 153:


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
“People say to me, ‘Well, Lef Nikolaivitch, as far as preaching goes, you preach; but how about your practice?’ The question is a perfectly natural one; it is always put to me, and it always shuts my mouth. ‘You preach,’ it is said, ‘but how do you live?’ I can only reply that I do not preach – passionately as I desire to do so. I might preach through my actions, but my actions are bad. That which I say is not preaching; it is only an attempt to find out the meaning and the significance of life. People often say to me, ‘If you think that there is no reasonable life outside the teachings of Christ, and if you love a reasonable life, why do you not fulfill the Christian precepts?’ I am guilty and blameworthy and contemptible because I do not fulfill them; but at the same time I say – not in justification, but in explanation, of my inconsistency – Compare my previous life with the life I am now living, and you will see that I am trying to fulfill. I have not, it is true, fulfilled one eighty-{{Page aside|61}}thousandth part, and I am to blame for it; but it is not because I do not wish to fulfill all, but because I am unable. Teach me how to extricate myself from the meshes of temptation in which I am entangled – help me – and I will fulfill all. I wish and hope to do it even without help. Condemn me if you choose – I do that myself – but condemn ''me'', and not the path which I am following, and which I point out to those who ask me where, in my opinion, the path is. If I know the road home, and if I go along it drunk, and staggering from side to side, does that prove that the road is not the right one? If it is not the right one, show me another. If I stagger and wander, come to my help, and support and guide me in the right path. Do not yourselves confuse and mislead me, and then rejoice over it and cry, ‘Look at him! He says he is going home, and he is floundering into the swamp!’ You are not evil spirits from the swamp; you are also human beings, and you also are going home. You know that I am alone – you know that I cannot wish or intend to go into the swamp – then help me! My heart is breaking with despair because we have all lost the road; and while I struggle with all my strength to find it and keep in it, you, instead of pitying me when I go astray, cry triumphantly, ‘See! He is in the swamp with us!’”
“People say to me, ‘Well, Lef Nikolaivitch, as far as preaching goes, you preach; but how about your practice?’ The question is a perfectly natural one; it is always put to me, and it always shuts my mouth. ‘You preach,’ it is said, ‘but how do you live?’ I can only reply that I do not preach – passionately as I desire to do so. I might preach through my actions, but my actions are bad. That which I say is not preaching; it is only an attempt to find out the meaning and the significance of life. People often say to me, ‘If you think that there is no reasonable life outside the teachings of Christ, and if you love a reasonable life, why do you not fulfill the Christian precepts?’ I am guilty and blameworthy and contemptible because I do not fulfill them; but at the same time I say – not in justification, but in explanation, of my inconsistency – Compare my previous life with the life I am now living, and you will see that I am trying to fulfill. I have not, it is true, fulfilled one eighty-{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=61}}thousandth part, and I am to blame for it; but it is not because I do not wish to fulfill all, but because I am unable. Teach me how to extricate myself from the meshes of temptation in which I am entangled – help me – and I will fulfill all. I wish and hope to do it even without help. Condemn me if you choose – I do that myself – but condemn ''me'', and not the path which I am following, and which I point out to those who ask me where, in my opinion, the path is. If I know the road home, and if I go along it drunk, and staggering from side to side, does that prove that the road is not the right one? If it is not the right one, show me another. If I stagger and wander, come to my help, and support and guide me in the right path. Do not yourselves confuse and mislead me, and then rejoice over it and cry, ‘Look at him! He says he is going home, and he is floundering into the swamp!’ You are not evil spirits from the swamp; you are also human beings, and you also are going home. You know that I am alone – you know that I cannot wish or intend to go into the swamp – then help me! My heart is breaking with despair because we have all lost the road; and while I struggle with all my strength to find it and keep in it, you, instead of pitying me when I go astray, cry triumphantly, ‘See! He is in the swamp with us!’”
}}
}}


In this report of Count Tolstoi, it is impossible not to recognise the generous, just, and sympathetic man – the true Theosophist. He may be mistaken, but he is endeavouring to carry out the precepts of Christ. Not indeed, doctrinal Christianity, but to put in practice the actual precepts of the Master he follows. He does this as far as he can; and even with this little (as he says) he is accused of quixotism, and is obliged to stay his hand in order to keep up the example he affords. Why is this. For fear of interested relatives and the lunatic asylum. Here we have a man endeavouring to carry out “under an inspiration of his own,” the precepts laid down by the last of the world’s great teachers. What is the result of his endeavours? That he is in danger of the same fate that the author of “Modern Christianity a civilized Heathenism,” threatened Christ with, were he to return in the XIXth century – the lunatic asylum. Nothing is so intolerable to modern minds as an example of what they (unconsciously to themselves) recognise as that which they ought to follow, but do not. Therefore it has to be put out of sight. Since madness has been defined as a mental state which is in contradiction to the average mental state, it is evident that all religious reformers ought to be put away in a lunatic asylum.
In this report of Count Tolstoi, it is impossible not to recognise the generous, just, and sympathetic man – the true Theosophist. He may be mistaken, but he is endeavouring to carry out the precepts of Christ. Not indeed, doctrinal Christianity, but to put in practice the actual precepts of the Master he follows. He does this as far as he can; and even with this little (as he says) he is accused of quixotism, and is obliged to stay his hand in order to keep up the example he affords. Why is this. For fear of interested relatives and the lunatic asylum. Here we have a man endeavouring to carry out “under an inspiration of his own,” the precepts laid down by the last of the world’s great teachers. What is the result of his endeavours? That he is in danger of the same fate that the author of “Modern Christianity a civilized Heathenism,” threatened Christ with, were he to return in the XIXth century – the lunatic asylum. Nothing is so intolerable to modern minds as an example of what they (unconsciously to themselves) recognise as that which they ought to follow, but do not. Therefore it has to be put out of sight. Since madness has been defined as a mental state which is in contradiction to the average mental state, it is evident that all religious reformers ought to be put away in a lunatic asylum.


It is quite possible to recognise what an extraordinary effect Count Tolstoi’s principle of non-resistance to evil would have. Still it is a strictly Christian one. Christ went further, and ordained that the other cheek should be offered to the man who smites. It might be argued that this would result in a tacit acquiescence in evil. But if it be so, the whole of the Count’s life is a contradiction to this, and a standing protest against the existence of those who create, or rather perpetuate, this evil. Every reform, this included, is a protest against doing at Rome what Romans do, or the ''laisser aller'', which is the indolent curse of human progress. Count Tolstoi desires to see the reign of Christ on Earth, and in this accords well with the Theosophists who desire “Universal Brotherhood.” But neither of these can be effected save by the cultivation of the inner {{Page aside|62}}and spiritual man, so that it shall shine through and form the guide to the outer and physical man. But unfortunately the welfare of the latter is taken as the standard at present and humanity, without the spiritual man as a guide, is left to flounder in the ditch into which it has fallen.
It is quite possible to recognise what an extraordinary effect Count Tolstoi’s principle of non-resistance to evil would have. Still it is a strictly Christian one. Christ went further, and ordained that the other cheek should be offered to the man who smites. It might be argued that this would result in a tacit acquiescence in evil. But if it be so, the whole of the Count’s life is a contradiction to this, and a standing protest against the existence of those who create, or rather perpetuate, this evil. Every reform, this included, is a protest against doing at Rome what Romans do, or the ''laisser aller'', which is the indolent curse of human progress. Count Tolstoi desires to see the reign of Christ on Earth, and in this accords well with the Theosophists who desire “Universal Brotherhood.” But neither of these can be effected save by the cultivation of the inner {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=62}}and spiritual man, so that it shall shine through and form the guide to the outer and physical man. But unfortunately the welfare of the latter is taken as the standard at present and humanity, without the spiritual man as a guide, is left to flounder in the ditch into which it has fallen.


Those who desire to follow Count Tolstoi, or to become real working Theosophists, may find something to think about in comparing his words with his actions. He endeavours to “go about doing good,” and to help his fellow men on the hard path of life. When it is followed it will be found that to run counter to the spirit of the age, and instead of the indolent ''laisser aller'', to work not for self, but for humanity at large, is the hardest task ever set to men. Mankind as a rule does not want an example or to be worked for; both are rude awakenings from the lotus-eating state they desire to be left in. “Let us alone,” is their cry, and they resist with violence any attempt to rouse them.
Those who desire to follow Count Tolstoi, or to become real working Theosophists, may find something to think about in comparing his words with his actions. He endeavours to “go about doing good,” and to help his fellow men on the hard path of life. When it is followed it will be found that to run counter to the spirit of the age, and instead of the indolent ''laisser aller'', to work not for self, but for humanity at large, is the hardest task ever set to men. Mankind as a rule does not want an example or to be worked for; both are rude awakenings from the lotus-eating state they desire to be left in. “Let us alone,” is their cry, and they resist with violence any attempt to rouse them.
Line 186: Line 175:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|63}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=63}}


=== A GHOST’S REVENGE ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Ghost’s Revenge}}


Early in the year 187–, the singular and distressing attacks of mental depression from which Sir Selwyn Fox had long been a sufferer, increased in frequency.
Early in the year 187–, the singular and distressing attacks of mental depression from which Sir Selwyn Fox had long been a sufferer, increased in frequency.
Line 198: Line 187:
His own skill and experience failing to open to Gaston any method of coping with a disease whose hidden source and origin he could not divine, he was on the point of writing to a leading London physician of his acquaintance, when a circumstance occurred which saved him from the necessity of this step.
His own skill and experience failing to open to Gaston any method of coping with a disease whose hidden source and origin he could not divine, he was on the point of writing to a leading London physician of his acquaintance, when a circumstance occurred which saved him from the necessity of this step.


Sir Selwyn was alone in his room one evening when Gaston, who was reading in a room immediately beneath, heard sounds overhead which at once sent him upstairs to learn the cause. He had fancied that his father was speaking in a tone of troubled remonstrance to some unwelcome visitor, though he felt persuaded that no one, unless a servant of the house, could be with him at that hour. Hastening to his father’s room, his footsteps were arrested on the threshold by the {{Page aside|64}}spectacle which the half-opened door revealed to him. Sir Selwyn sat motionless and rigid in his chair; his face was colourless, and all the features stiff, while the eyes, dilated and staring, seemed, though they were fixed on space, to hold within their vision some object not perceptible to Gaston. This was the more remarkable that Gaston stood directly in his father’s line of sight, though it was certain that Sir Selwyn neither looked at him nor saw him. In a word, it was the gaze of a man who sees, or believes that he sees, an apparition.
Sir Selwyn was alone in his room one evening when Gaston, who was reading in a room immediately beneath, heard sounds overhead which at once sent him upstairs to learn the cause. He had fancied that his father was speaking in a tone of troubled remonstrance to some unwelcome visitor, though he felt persuaded that no one, unless a servant of the house, could be with him at that hour. Hastening to his father’s room, his footsteps were arrested on the threshold by the {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=64}}spectacle which the half-opened door revealed to him. Sir Selwyn sat motionless and rigid in his chair; his face was colourless, and all the features stiff, while the eyes, dilated and staring, seemed, though they were fixed on space, to hold within their vision some object not perceptible to Gaston. This was the more remarkable that Gaston stood directly in his father’s line of sight, though it was certain that Sir Selwyn neither looked at him nor saw him. In a word, it was the gaze of a man who sees, or believes that he sees, an apparition.


Gaston took a step forward; the sound fell on the baronet’s ear and broke the spell which held him.
Gaston took a step forward; the sound fell on the baronet’s ear and broke the spell which held him.
Line 236: Line 225:
There was in all this so little of the tone and manner of the mere spectre-ridden visionary, that Gaston could not but be impressed, and his alarm for his father’s state increased proportionately.
There was in all this so little of the tone and manner of the mere spectre-ridden visionary, that Gaston could not but be impressed, and his alarm for his father’s state increased proportionately.


He began to question him in the direct matter-of-fact style of a doctor {{Page aside|65}}with his patient, inquiring into the particular nature of the vision, how often and in what circumstances it presented itself, whether his father were able to connect it with any event of his life, or whether it seemed to be causeless, a mere fabric of the imagination.
He began to question him in the direct matter-of-fact style of a doctor {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=65}}with his patient, inquiring into the particular nature of the vision, how often and in what circumstances it presented itself, whether his father were able to connect it with any event of his life, or whether it seemed to be causeless, a mere fabric of the imagination.


His object in this was to bring his father to exert his reason upon the matter, that so, if possible, he might end by convincing himself that he was haunted merely by some spectre of the brain. He was, however, only partially successful, and for this reason, that his father, while denying – and with perfect honesty of convincement – the reality of his vision, remained nevertheless persuaded that his bodily eye beheld it.
His object in this was to bring his father to exert his reason upon the matter, that so, if possible, he might end by convincing himself that he was haunted merely by some spectre of the brain. He was, however, only partially successful, and for this reason, that his father, while denying – and with perfect honesty of convincement – the reality of his vision, remained nevertheless persuaded that his bodily eye beheld it.
Line 262: Line 251:
Indeed, the closing words of Sir Selwyn’s confession, notwithstanding the quiet assurance with which they were spoken, had practically convinced his son that the case was one of hallucination. They continued talking on the subject until, at the baronet’s usual hour of retiring, they separated for the night, when Gaston was so far satisfied that his arguments appeared at last to have given his father a somewhat increased measure of self-confidence.
Indeed, the closing words of Sir Selwyn’s confession, notwithstanding the quiet assurance with which they were spoken, had practically convinced his son that the case was one of hallucination. They continued talking on the subject until, at the baronet’s usual hour of retiring, they separated for the night, when Gaston was so far satisfied that his arguments appeared at last to have given his father a somewhat increased measure of self-confidence.


{{Page aside|66}}At breakfast the next day, Sir Selwyn assured his son that he had slept well, and both in speech and look he was more cheerful than Gaston had seen him during a considerable period. It seemed, in short, as though the effect of their conversation the previous night had already begun to bear out the son’s prediction; nor, at the end of a week, did this good effect appear to have been in any degree dissipated. “I have not seen it once,” said Sir Selwyn, in answer to a question from Gaston. Another week passed, and a third, and the baronet declared that there had been no recurrence of the visions. He became very reticent upon the subject, and it was evident that he now shrank from any allusion to it. Gaston, on his side, was only too willing to avoid its mention.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=66}}At breakfast the next day, Sir Selwyn assured his son that he had slept well, and both in speech and look he was more cheerful than Gaston had seen him during a considerable period. It seemed, in short, as though the effect of their conversation the previous night had already begun to bear out the son’s prediction; nor, at the end of a week, did this good effect appear to have been in any degree dissipated. “I have not seen it once,” said Sir Selwyn, in answer to a question from Gaston. Another week passed, and a third, and the baronet declared that there had been no recurrence of the visions. He became very reticent upon the subject, and it was evident that he now shrank from any allusion to it. Gaston, on his side, was only too willing to avoid its mention.


It was at this time that Sir Selwyn received a letter from an old friend of his college days, now holding a high place in the Indian Government, reminding him of a long-promised visit, and begging him to fulfil his word without further delay.
It was at this time that Sir Selwyn received a letter from an old friend of his college days, now holding a high place in the Indian Government, reminding him of a long-promised visit, and begging him to fulfil his word without further delay.
Line 272: Line 261:
The thing which Sir Selwyn had striven for years to hide from his son he had just been forced to reveal to him. It was the sorrowful secret of his life, a secret which, to the baronet, had something of shame in it, and the revelation had been beyond measure painful to him. If, in one sense, the confession which had been wrung from him had brought father and son more closely together, it had, in another sense, placed a certain something between them of which the presence of Gaston was a constant reminder. With Gaston at his father’s side, the secret too was there. When Gaston’s delicate intuition had realised this for him, his entreaties to accompany his father were at an end. It was decided that Sir Selwyn should go to India alone, and in a fortnight from the receipt of his friend’s invitation he was on his way.
The thing which Sir Selwyn had striven for years to hide from his son he had just been forced to reveal to him. It was the sorrowful secret of his life, a secret which, to the baronet, had something of shame in it, and the revelation had been beyond measure painful to him. If, in one sense, the confession which had been wrung from him had brought father and son more closely together, it had, in another sense, placed a certain something between them of which the presence of Gaston was a constant reminder. With Gaston at his father’s side, the secret too was there. When Gaston’s delicate intuition had realised this for him, his entreaties to accompany his father were at an end. It was decided that Sir Selwyn should go to India alone, and in a fortnight from the receipt of his friend’s invitation he was on his way.


Gaston was desolate at home, and at the end of ten days or so he went to Paris, intending to stay a week there and return to England; {{Page aside|67}}but the weather was pleasant, and from Paris he began to wander, in leasurely fashion, southwards; and before he had quite made up his mind as to where he wanted to go, he found himself in Rome. Rome was chilly, and he had lighted on a bad hotel, so he remained but a few days, and went on to Naples. He would wait to see Rome, he said, until his father was with him.
Gaston was desolate at home, and at the end of ten days or so he went to Paris, intending to stay a week there and return to England; {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=67}}but the weather was pleasant, and from Paris he began to wander, in leasurely fashion, southwards; and before he had quite made up his mind as to where he wanted to go, he found himself in Rome. Rome was chilly, and he had lighted on a bad hotel, so he remained but a few days, and went on to Naples. He would wait to see Rome, he said, until his father was with him.


After a fortnight in Naples, he was on the point of returning home, when he received a cable message from his father, forwarded with letters from England. Sir Selwyn had reached India safely and in good health, and thought it probable that his stay would be of somewhat longer duration than his arrangements on leaving England had contemplated.
After a fortnight in Naples, he was on the point of returning home, when he received a cable message from his father, forwarded with letters from England. Sir Selwyn had reached India safely and in good health, and thought it probable that his stay would be of somewhat longer duration than his arrangements on leaving England had contemplated.
Line 282: Line 271:
But it chanced that there were few foreign visitors in Palermo that season, and within a week of Gaston’s arrival the hotel at which he stayed was emptied of all its guests, except himself and an old German baron, and the baron waited only for a steamer to take him to Malta, on his way to Egypt. An empty hotel in a foreign land is as cheerful an abode as a catacomb, and Gaston cast about for a change of quarters.
But it chanced that there were few foreign visitors in Palermo that season, and within a week of Gaston’s arrival the hotel at which he stayed was emptied of all its guests, except himself and an old German baron, and the baron waited only for a steamer to take him to Malta, on his way to Egypt. An empty hotel in a foreign land is as cheerful an abode as a catacomb, and Gaston cast about for a change of quarters.


Strolling one day in a slumbrous corner of the town, where cypress trees stood sentinels at rusty iron gates, and the air smelled of lemon groves and roses, he was struck by the aspect of a tenantless and apparently deserted villa, walled within a garden, which, untended as it was, retained a certain monastic trimness. A weather-stained board over the iron gate, which was of fine workmanship, announced that the villa was to let. Gaston tried the gate, but it was locked. A broad-hatted priest who was passing at the moment, observing Gaston’s interest in the villa, stopped, took a pinch of snuff, and said that if the signor desired to have particulars of the place, he might obtain them from such {{Page aside|68}}a person in a street close at hand, which he indicated. Gaston thanked the father for his courtesy, and went to inquire if he could see the villa, with a view to hiring it for a short time.
Strolling one day in a slumbrous corner of the town, where cypress trees stood sentinels at rusty iron gates, and the air smelled of lemon groves and roses, he was struck by the aspect of a tenantless and apparently deserted villa, walled within a garden, which, untended as it was, retained a certain monastic trimness. A weather-stained board over the iron gate, which was of fine workmanship, announced that the villa was to let. Gaston tried the gate, but it was locked. A broad-hatted priest who was passing at the moment, observing Gaston’s interest in the villa, stopped, took a pinch of snuff, and said that if the signor desired to have particulars of the place, he might obtain them from such {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=68}}a person in a street close at hand, which he indicated. Gaston thanked the father for his courtesy, and went to inquire if he could see the villa, with a view to hiring it for a short time.


At dinner that evening, the baron said that he expected to sail for Malta on the following day, and expressed his regret at leaving Gaston alone in the hotel. Gaston replied that he should be sorry to lose the companionship of the baron, but that he also was about to leave the hotel, and had taken a villa for the remainder of his stay in Palermo. He described the villa, and the baron, who spoke English well, exclaimed with a laugh:
At dinner that evening, the baron said that he expected to sail for Malta on the following day, and expressed his regret at leaving Gaston alone in the hotel. Gaston replied that he should be sorry to lose the companionship of the baron, but that he also was about to leave the hotel, and had taken a villa for the remainder of his stay in Palermo. He described the villa, and the baron, who spoke English well, exclaimed with a laugh:
Line 302: Line 291:
“And the murder was never brought home to anyone?”
“And the murder was never brought home to anyone?”


{{Page aside|69}}“It has remained a mystery from that day to this,” replied the baron. “A year or two after the death of Verga, his brother went to live in the Villa, changing its name to that of a property of his own in Calabria, the name which it still bears. But he could not stay in it, for he said that he saw the spirit of his brother walking in the garden in the evenings, on the path where the body was found. Since he left it, the house has never been occupied. As to the ghost, many stories are told, but the favourite one is that it haunts the place seeking someone to avenge the murder. That is a strange notion, don’t you think, Herr Fox?”
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=69}}“It has remained a mystery from that day to this,” replied the baron. “A year or two after the death of Verga, his brother went to live in the Villa, changing its name to that of a property of his own in Calabria, the name which it still bears. But he could not stay in it, for he said that he saw the spirit of his brother walking in the garden in the evenings, on the path where the body was found. Since he left it, the house has never been occupied. As to the ghost, many stories are told, but the favourite one is that it haunts the place seeking someone to avenge the murder. That is a strange notion, don’t you think, Herr Fox?”


The baron added no more to the story, and as he was busy with his letters during the rest of the evening, Gaston only saw him again to bid him good-bye on the following morning.
The baron added no more to the story, and as he was busy with his letters during the rest of the evening, Gaston only saw him again to bid him good-bye on the following morning.
Line 320: Line 309:
Gaston got down from the carriage, and at that moment a sandalled and brown-robed monk appeared at the entrance to the monastery.
Gaston got down from the carriage, and at that moment a sandalled and brown-robed monk appeared at the entrance to the monastery.


{{Page aside|70}}“''Ecco il padre, signor!''” (There’s the father), said the driver, pointing to the Capucin, who bowed to Gaston with a courteous indication of readiness to receive him.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=70}}“''Ecco il padre, signor!''” (There’s the father), said the driver, pointing to the Capucin, who bowed to Gaston with a courteous indication of readiness to receive him.


Gaston went across, and was presently following the monk through an outer chamber of the monastery, empty and cold, with bare walls and a dark stone floor.
Gaston went across, and was presently following the monk through an outer chamber of the monastery, empty and cold, with bare walls and a dark stone floor.
Line 346: Line 335:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Literary Jottings|Literary Jottings]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Literary Jottings|Literary Jottings]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 71-75
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 71-75


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|75}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=75}}


The following books have been received and will be noticed in early numbers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>: –  
The following books have been received and will be noticed in early numbers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>: –  
Line 359: Line 348:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|76}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=1|p=76}}


=== Correspondence ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


<center>INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS.</center>
<center>INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS.</center>
Line 389: Line 378:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Theosophical and Mystic Publications|Theosophical and Mystic Publications]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Theosophical and Mystic Publications|Theosophical and Mystic Publications]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 77-79
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 77-79


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher|From the Note-Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher|From the Note-Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 80
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 80


== No. 2 – October 1887 ==
== No. 2 – October 1887 ==


=== [[Massey G. - The Lady of Light|The Lady of Light]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Massey G. - The Lady of Light|The Lady of Light]]}}
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 81-82
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 81-82


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Signs of the Times|The Signs of the Times]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Signs of the Times|The Signs of the Times]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 83-89
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 83-89


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Self-Knowledge|Self-Knowledge]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Self-Knowledge|Self-Knowledge]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 89
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 89


=== [[Collins M. - Comments on Light on the Path|Comments on “Light on the Path”]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Comments on Light on the Path|Comments on “Light on the Path”]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 90-96
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 90-96


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Will and Desire|Will and Desire]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Will and Desire|Will and Desire]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 96
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 96


=== [[Keightley A. - A Law of Life|A Law of Life]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Keightley A. - A Law of Life|A Law of Life]]}}
[[Keightley, Archibald|A. Keightley]] · pp. 97-101
[[Keightley, Archibald|A. Keightley]] · pp. 97-101


=== [[Keightley J.W. - The great watch-word|[The great watch-word…]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Keightley J.W. - The great watch-word|[The great watch-word…]]]}}
[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. W. Keightley]] · pp. 101
[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. W. Keightley]] · pp. 101


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|102}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=102}}


=== A GHOST’S REVENGE. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Ghost’s Revenge.}}


<center>(''Conclusion.'')</center>
<center>(''Conclusion.'')</center>
Line 436: Line 425:
Some were made to laugh from ear to ear; some had the corners of the mouth drawn down and the features twisted, as though pain haunted them in death; others looked defiant, derisive, amazed, indignant. The majesty of death had fled from all of them, mockery and shame had come to take its place. The worms were being avenged on these who should have gone to feed them. Silent and rotting, they had no part in either world; and shrinking continually within their coffins, they cried mutely on decay to hasten his work, and give them the boon of nothingness.
Some were made to laugh from ear to ear; some had the corners of the mouth drawn down and the features twisted, as though pain haunted them in death; others looked defiant, derisive, amazed, indignant. The majesty of death had fled from all of them, mockery and shame had come to take its place. The worms were being avenged on these who should have gone to feed them. Silent and rotting, they had no part in either world; and shrinking continually within their coffins, they cried mutely on decay to hasten his work, and give them the boon of nothingness.


{{Page aside|103}}Above the line of coffins, on both sides of the chamber, hundreds of clothed and hooded creatures – skeletons in all except the face, which for the most part retained its covering of dried and tarnished skin – were suspended from the walls. Each had a ticket pinned to its dress, bearing the name and the date of death.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=103}}Above the line of coffins, on both sides of the chamber, hundreds of clothed and hooded creatures – skeletons in all except the face, which for the most part retained its covering of dried and tarnished skin – were suspended from the walls. Each had a ticket pinned to its dress, bearing the name and the date of death.


It was these figures on the walls which gave the chamber its most dreadful aspect. Some were suspended by the neck, like suicides left there for an example. Others in various gruesome fashions parodied the attitudes of life. There was a grotesque group composed of three figures which had tumbled together in such a manner that the two on either side appeared to whisper into the ears of the third. Some had the neck awry, the head on one side, in a listening or questioning attitude; of others the head had sunk forward on the narrow breast. The jaw of some had dropped, and protruded a row of teeth, with a savage or jeering air.
It was these figures on the walls which gave the chamber its most dreadful aspect. Some were suspended by the neck, like suicides left there for an example. Others in various gruesome fashions parodied the attitudes of life. There was a grotesque group composed of three figures which had tumbled together in such a manner that the two on either side appeared to whisper into the ears of the third. Some had the neck awry, the head on one side, in a listening or questioning attitude; of others the head had sunk forward on the narrow breast. The jaw of some had dropped, and protruded a row of teeth, with a savage or jeering air.
Line 452: Line 441:
The Italian word sounded softly in the lips of the monk; but there was the tell-tale hole in the forehead.
The Italian word sounded softly in the lips of the monk; but there was the tell-tale hole in the forehead.


{{Page aside|104}}This then was the hero and the victim of that old tragedy; this was the end of him! But for his punctured skull, he might have changed places with any of the least repulsive of his skeleton companions. But his little bullet-hole marked him out from all of them. Curiously, the hood had slipped off from the left side of the skull, and as this was the side next to the spectator, the bullet-hole compelled attention to itself at once.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=104}}This then was the hero and the victim of that old tragedy; this was the end of him! But for his punctured skull, he might have changed places with any of the least repulsive of his skeleton companions. But his little bullet-hole marked him out from all of them. Curiously, the hood had slipped off from the left side of the skull, and as this was the side next to the spectator, the bullet-hole compelled attention to itself at once.


The story of the murder which the baron had told to Gaston, and with which his thoughts had many times been occupied in the Villa Torcello, came before him again; and looking at the stark remains of the victim of that forgotten crime, he felt a sudden and irresistible longing to know its secret. If he could win it from the coffin there! But the grim rest within would be disturbed no more. And the young man pictured there beside the skeleton? Murder had no meaning for him; he had not come to know it when he was pictured thus. The face impressed Gaston strangely. He looked at it long, till he began to fancy that behind its delicate beauty he saw the tokens of a latent sensuality. But it was a face of singular sweetness, and if any evil were there, it existed only in the colourless form of a suggestion.
The story of the murder which the baron had told to Gaston, and with which his thoughts had many times been occupied in the Villa Torcello, came before him again; and looking at the stark remains of the victim of that forgotten crime, he felt a sudden and irresistible longing to know its secret. If he could win it from the coffin there! But the grim rest within would be disturbed no more. And the young man pictured there beside the skeleton? Murder had no meaning for him; he had not come to know it when he was pictured thus. The face impressed Gaston strangely. He looked at it long, till he began to fancy that behind its delicate beauty he saw the tokens of a latent sensuality. But it was a face of singular sweetness, and if any evil were there, it existed only in the colourless form of a suggestion.
Line 468: Line 457:
The tale of the murder stuck in his mind; it possessed him; it would not be dislodged. And the tale, though begun a whole generation since, was still unfinished. It told that Verga had been murdered; but who had murdered him?
The tale of the murder stuck in his mind; it possessed him; it would not be dislodged. And the tale, though begun a whole generation since, was still unfinished. It told that Verga had been murdered; but who had murdered him?


This question uttered itself again and again; it grew importunate. One evening in particular it became a kind of clamour in his ears; {{Page aside|105}}when, walking by moonlight in the garden of the villa, he was suddenly conscious that a presence other than his own was with him. Turning about, he beheld vividly, at a distance from him of twelve or fifteen paces, the figure of a young and elegant man. The view of this figure which his eyes took in, and the impression which it made upon his mind, were so distinct, that, but for a single circumstance, he would have suspected nothing abnormal in the appearance. The features were those of Udalrico Verga.
This question uttered itself again and again; it grew importunate. One evening in particular it became a kind of clamour in his ears; {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=105}}when, walking by moonlight in the garden of the villa, he was suddenly conscious that a presence other than his own was with him. Turning about, he beheld vividly, at a distance from him of twelve or fifteen paces, the figure of a young and elegant man. The view of this figure which his eyes took in, and the impression which it made upon his mind, were so distinct, that, but for a single circumstance, he would have suspected nothing abnormal in the appearance. The features were those of Udalrico Verga.


His reason still urging him to reject the testimony of his sight, Gaston advanced nearer to the figure. It remained motionless, outlined distinctly in the moonlight, on the path bordered by a row of pepper trees where the body of Verga had been found. Again Gaston went forward; he could now by stretching out his hand almost have touched the figure; his eyes looked straight into the eyes of the man whom he knew to have lain for thirty years in his coffin. While gazing fixedly and with fascination upon this creature from the grave, which, though he knew it to be bodiless, seemed full real to him, Gaston felt his senses being subdued; and, before he could exert will enough to repel an influence which flowed in upon him as it were waves of blinding light, he was rapt out of himself, and held for the space of a minute or so in what is best described as a magnetic sleep or trance. He remained upright and rigid; his brain a whirl of excitement, with an accompanying painful consciousness; the body of the emotion being a confused and very indefinite feeling of fear – whether for himself or for some other person, he did not know. This feeling becoming slightly more definite, he knew that the fear he felt was not for himself, but for another; yet who that other was, he could not tell. It was the same when a voice said plainly in his ear, that what had been begun must be finished; the voice was piercing in its clearness, and he knew that it was the voice of one dear to him; but whose, he could not divine.
His reason still urging him to reject the testimony of his sight, Gaston advanced nearer to the figure. It remained motionless, outlined distinctly in the moonlight, on the path bordered by a row of pepper trees where the body of Verga had been found. Again Gaston went forward; he could now by stretching out his hand almost have touched the figure; his eyes looked straight into the eyes of the man whom he knew to have lain for thirty years in his coffin. While gazing fixedly and with fascination upon this creature from the grave, which, though he knew it to be bodiless, seemed full real to him, Gaston felt his senses being subdued; and, before he could exert will enough to repel an influence which flowed in upon him as it were waves of blinding light, he was rapt out of himself, and held for the space of a minute or so in what is best described as a magnetic sleep or trance. He remained upright and rigid; his brain a whirl of excitement, with an accompanying painful consciousness; the body of the emotion being a confused and very indefinite feeling of fear – whether for himself or for some other person, he did not know. This feeling becoming slightly more definite, he knew that the fear he felt was not for himself, but for another; yet who that other was, he could not tell. It was the same when a voice said plainly in his ear, that what had been begun must be finished; the voice was piercing in its clearness, and he knew that it was the voice of one dear to him; but whose, he could not divine.
Line 476: Line 465:
In this condition, and almost before he had reached the room in which he usually sat, the story of the murder was flashed in upon his mind; he read it as plainly as if it were traced in English characters on the wall before him. Fancying himself still under some abnormous influence, which when it passed away would carry the story with it, he at once sat down and committed an abstract of it to paper.
In this condition, and almost before he had reached the room in which he usually sat, the story of the murder was flashed in upon his mind; he read it as plainly as if it were traced in English characters on the wall before him. Fancying himself still under some abnormous influence, which when it passed away would carry the story with it, he at once sat down and committed an abstract of it to paper.


{{Page aside|106}}All that night, the story swam in his brain, and rising early next morning, he resolved – or rather was impelled – to commence writing it immediately. He did so, and in the full light of day the wraith of Udalrico Verga stood beside him, and he plainly saw it, during the whole time his pen was at work. But the vision had no longer any weakening or retarding effect upon his brain; rather its effects were quickening and coercive; and these effects increased, till it became a certainty to him that from the visible presence of the spirit of Verga he drew the main strength of his inspiration. The story grew under his pen to an elaborate romance, upon which, sustained throughout by an elation of mind that allowed little repose to the body, he was at work during many weeks.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=106}}All that night, the story swam in his brain, and rising early next morning, he resolved – or rather was impelled – to commence writing it immediately. He did so, and in the full light of day the wraith of Udalrico Verga stood beside him, and he plainly saw it, during the whole time his pen was at work. But the vision had no longer any weakening or retarding effect upon his brain; rather its effects were quickening and coercive; and these effects increased, till it became a certainty to him that from the visible presence of the spirit of Verga he drew the main strength of his inspiration. The story grew under his pen to an elaborate romance, upon which, sustained throughout by an elation of mind that allowed little repose to the body, he was at work during many weeks.


In all this time, he never passed beyond the grounds of the villa, and when, by-and-bye, his face began to show marks of the mental and bodily stress to which his task subjected him, the peasant people of the town, who saw him walking in the garden sometimes of an evening, used to say:
In all this time, he never passed beyond the grounds of the villa, and when, by-and-bye, his face began to show marks of the mental and bodily stress to which his task subjected him, the peasant people of the town, who saw him walking in the garden sometimes of an evening, used to say:
Line 490: Line 479:
The tragedy which formed the climax of the romance, had this feature, that the man who was murdered had (unconsciously, and by a singular operation of fate) planned his own death in planning that of the friend whom he falsely believed to have betrayed him in love. The chapter upon which Gaston had lighted, was devoted to a minute analysis of the character of the man whom blind force of circumstance had driven to an act of murder which his affection for its victim had rendered abhorrent in the highest degree.
The tragedy which formed the climax of the romance, had this feature, that the man who was murdered had (unconsciously, and by a singular operation of fate) planned his own death in planning that of the friend whom he falsely believed to have betrayed him in love. The chapter upon which Gaston had lighted, was devoted to a minute analysis of the character of the man whom blind force of circumstance had driven to an act of murder which his affection for its victim had rendered abhorrent in the highest degree.


{{Page aside|107}}So remote from the ordinary had been the conditions under which the story was composed, and so small (it had seemed to Gaston) was the share of its inspiration which his own brain could claim, that now, within a few weeks of its composition, he read it almost as the work of another.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=107}}So remote from the ordinary had been the conditions under which the story was composed, and so small (it had seemed to Gaston) was the share of its inspiration which his own brain could claim, that now, within a few weeks of its composition, he read it almost as the work of another.


This exotic notion, that his own was not his own, deepened as he read further into the chapter, for something was there which disquieted him. Some shadowy unembodied likeness, and yet no likeness, but a faint whispering of resemblance; some voiceless hint that was but the failure of an echo. He turned back, and read again. It was not there, he had deceived himself. He shut the page, his mind at ease.
This exotic notion, that his own was not his own, deepened as he read further into the chapter, for something was there which disquieted him. Some shadowy unembodied likeness, and yet no likeness, but a faint whispering of resemblance; some voiceless hint that was but the failure of an echo. He turned back, and read again. It was not there, he had deceived himself. He shut the page, his mind at ease.
Line 512: Line 501:
“Otherwise, my dear father, it would be no book of mine.”
“Otherwise, my dear father, it would be no book of mine.”


{{Page aside|108}}“Thank you, Gaston. You know how dear your fame is to me.”
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=108}}“Thank you, Gaston. You know how dear your fame is to me.”


In another month, during which Sir Selwyn’s health, with some fluctuations, had shown, on the whole, a disposition towards improvement, Gaston’s romance was published.
In another month, during which Sir Selwyn’s health, with some fluctuations, had shown, on the whole, a disposition towards improvement, Gaston’s romance was published.
Line 536: Line 525:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Origin of Evil|The Origin of Evil]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Origin of Evil|The Origin of Evil]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 109-119
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 109-119


=== [[Keightley J.W. - Man will regain his lost Eden|[Man will regain his lost Eden…]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Keightley J.W. - Man will regain his lost Eden|[Man will regain his lost Eden…]]]}}
[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. W. Keightley]] · pp. 119
[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. W. Keightley]] · pp. 119


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Great Paradox|The Great Paradox]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Great Paradox|The Great Paradox]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 120-122
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 120-122


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|122}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=122}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
Line 556: Line 545:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 123-133
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 123-133


=== [[Keightley J.W. - Spirituality is not what we understand by the words virtue or goodness|[Spirituality is not what we understand by the words ‘virtue’ or ‘goodness’…]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Keightley J.W. - Spirituality is not what we understand by the words virtue or goodness|[Spirituality is not what we understand by the words ‘virtue’ or ‘goodness’…]]]}}
[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. W. Keightley]] · pp. 133
[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. W. Keightley]] · pp. 133


=== [[Keightley J.W. - The discovery and right use of the true essence of Being|[The discovery and right use of the true essence of Being…]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Keightley J.W. - The discovery and right use of the true essence of Being|[The discovery and right use of the true essence of Being…]]]}}
[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. W. Keightley]] · pp. 133
[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. W. Keightley]] · pp. 133


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Desire Made Pure|Desire Made Pure]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Desire Made Pure|Desire Made Pure]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 133
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 133


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|134}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=134}}


=== THOUGHTS ON THEOSOPHY. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Thoughts on Theosophy.}}


“<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life,” this is the keynote of all true reform. Theosophy is the vehicle of the spirit that gives life, consequently nothing ''dogmatic'' can be truly ''theosophical''.
“<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life,” this is the keynote of all true reform. Theosophy is the vehicle of the spirit that gives life, consequently nothing ''dogmatic'' can be truly ''theosophical''.
Line 598: Line 587:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== Correspondence ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


=== [[Massey G. - Are the Teachings Ascribed to Jesus Contradictory|Are the Teachings Ascribed to Jesus Contradictory?]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Massey G. - Are the Teachings Ascribed to Jesus Contradictory|Are the Teachings Ascribed to Jesus Contradictory?]]}}
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 135-138
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 135-138


=== [[Wyld G. - Letter on the teachings of Jesus|[Letter on the teachings of Jesus]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Wyld G. - Letter on the teachings of Jesus|[Letter on the teachings of Jesus]]]}}
[[Wyld, George|G. Wyld]] · pp. 135
[[Wyld, George|G. Wyld]] · pp. 135


=== [[Massey G. - Are the Teachings Ascribed to Jesus Contradictory|Are the Teachings Ascribed to Jesus Contradictory? – continued]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Massey G. - Are the Teachings Ascribed to Jesus Contradictory|Are the Teachings Ascribed to Jesus Contradictory? – continued]]}}
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 135-138
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 135-138


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|138}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=138}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
Line 629: Line 618:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


==== TO THE AUTHOR OF “LIGHT ON THE PATH.” ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=To the Author of “Light on the Path.”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">There</span> is a sentence in your “Comments” which has haunted me with a sense of irritation: “To obtain knowledge by experiment is too tedious a method for those who aspire to do real work,” &amp;c. Have we any knowledge, of whatever sort, that has been of use in the world, which has been obtained otherwise than experimentally? By patient and persistent toil of sifting and testing, we have obtained the little knowledge that is of service to us. Is there such a {{Page aside|139}}thing as “certain intuition”? Has intuitive knowledge, if such there be, been accepted as positive knowledge until it has been submitted to the test of experiment? Would it be right that it should be? Your illustration of the “determined workman” brings the question down (as I think the question should be brought) to the plane of practice. Is there any workman who can know his tools until he has tried them? Is not the history of knowledge the history of intuitions put to the test of practice? Intuitions, or what we call such, seem to me quite as apt and likely to deceive us as anything in the world; we only know them for good when we have tried them.
{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">There</span> is a sentence in your “Comments” which has haunted me with a sense of irritation: “To obtain knowledge by experiment is too tedious a method for those who aspire to do real work,” &amp;c. Have we any knowledge, of whatever sort, that has been of use in the world, which has been obtained otherwise than experimentally? By patient and persistent toil of sifting and testing, we have obtained the little knowledge that is of service to us. Is there such a {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=139}}thing as “certain intuition”? Has intuitive knowledge, if such there be, been accepted as positive knowledge until it has been submitted to the test of experiment? Would it be right that it should be? Your illustration of the “determined workman” brings the question down (as I think the question should be brought) to the plane of practice. Is there any workman who can know his tools until he has tried them? Is not the history of knowledge the history of intuitions put to the test of practice? Intuitions, or what we call such, seem to me quite as apt and likely to deceive us as anything in the world; we only know them for good when we have tried them.


|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Interrogator.</span>
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Interrogator.</span>
Line 638: Line 627:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Reply to To the Author of Light on the Path by Interrogator|[Reply to “To the Author of Light on the Path” by Interrogator]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Reply to To the Author of Light on the Path by Interrogator|[Reply to “To the Author of Light on the Path” by Interrogator]]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 139-140
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 139-140


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|140}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=140}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
Line 667: Line 656:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== Reviews. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews.}}


=== [[Westcott W.W. - The Kabbalah Unveiled|The Kabbalah Unveiled]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Westcott W.W. - The Kabbalah Unveiled|The Kabbalah Unveiled]]}}
[[Westcott, William Wynn|W. W. Westcott]] · pp. 141-145
[[Westcott, William Wynn|W. W. Westcott]] · pp. 141-145


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - An Adventure Among the Rosicrucians (review)|“An Adventure Among the Rosicrucians”]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - An Adventure Among the Rosicrucians (review)|“An Adventure Among the Rosicrucians”]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 145-148
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 145-148


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|149}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=149}}


==== TABULA BEMBINA SIVE MENSA ISIACA. THE ISIAC TABLET OF CARDINAL BEMBO. ITS HISTORY AND OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Tabula Bembina Sive Mensa Isiaca. The Isiac Tablet of Cardinal Bembo. Its History and Occult Significance.}}


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By W. Wynn Westcott, M.B. Bath. R. H. Fryar, 1887.</span></center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By W. Wynn Westcott, M.B. Bath. R. H. Fryar, 1887.</span></center>
Line 690: Line 679:
Commencing with a description of the Tablet, Dr. Westcott gives as much as is known of its history, quoting from Kircher, Keysler, Murray, and others. It appears that it was first discovered in Rome, at a spot where a Temple of Isis had once stood. After the sack of Rome by the Constable De Bourbon, it fell into the hands of a smith, who sold it to Cardinal Bembo for a large sum. At his death it came into the possession of the Dukes of Mantua, at the taking of which city in 1630, it passed into the hands of Cardinal Pava. It is now in the Museum of Egyptian Antiquities at Turin. The dimensions are 4 ft. 2 in., by 2 ft. 5½ in. Thus its experiences during the last few centuries have been rather stormy.
Commencing with a description of the Tablet, Dr. Westcott gives as much as is known of its history, quoting from Kircher, Keysler, Murray, and others. It appears that it was first discovered in Rome, at a spot where a Temple of Isis had once stood. After the sack of Rome by the Constable De Bourbon, it fell into the hands of a smith, who sold it to Cardinal Bembo for a large sum. At his death it came into the possession of the Dukes of Mantua, at the taking of which city in 1630, it passed into the hands of Cardinal Pava. It is now in the Museum of Egyptian Antiquities at Turin. The dimensions are 4 ft. 2 in., by 2 ft. 5½ in. Thus its experiences during the last few centuries have been rather stormy.


After mentioning Æneas De Vico and Pignorius, Dr. Westcott gives us an extensive digest of the views of Athanasius Kircher, from whose plate in the {{Page aside|150}}“Œdipus Ægyptiacus” the photogravure at the commencement is taken. Kircher undoubtedly more nearly grasped the esoteric design of the tablet than any one except Eliphas Levi, and his attempted explanation marks him alike as a profound scholar and an advanced mystic, notwithstanding the great disadvantages with which he had to contend in the utter ignorance of Egyptology as it is now understood, which prevailed at the date at which he wrote.
After mentioning Æneas De Vico and Pignorius, Dr. Westcott gives us an extensive digest of the views of Athanasius Kircher, from whose plate in the {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=150}}“Œdipus Ægyptiacus” the photogravure at the commencement is taken. Kircher undoubtedly more nearly grasped the esoteric design of the tablet than any one except Eliphas Levi, and his attempted explanation marks him alike as a profound scholar and an advanced mystic, notwithstanding the great disadvantages with which he had to contend in the utter ignorance of Egyptology as it is now understood, which prevailed at the date at which he wrote.


Quotations and notes from Montfauçon, Shuckford, Warburton, Jablonski, Caylus, Banier, Mackenzie, Kenealy, and Winckelman follow the excerpts from Kircher, and we then come to the views of modern Egyptologists on the subject, notably those of Professor Le Page Renouf as expressed to Dr Westcott in person. The reasons they assign for doubting the authenticity of the Tablet are briefly these: – that they consider the execution of the work stamps it as a Roman production; that the hieroglyphics will not read so as to make sense; that the running pattern with the masks would never have been employed by an Egyptian; and that some of the best known Egyptian deities are conspicuous by their absence. In answer to these attacks Dr. Westcott wisely remarks that  
Quotations and notes from Montfauçon, Shuckford, Warburton, Jablonski, Caylus, Banier, Mackenzie, Kenealy, and Winckelman follow the excerpts from Kircher, and we then come to the views of modern Egyptologists on the subject, notably those of Professor Le Page Renouf as expressed to Dr Westcott in person. The reasons they assign for doubting the authenticity of the Tablet are briefly these: – that they consider the execution of the work stamps it as a Roman production; that the hieroglyphics will not read so as to make sense; that the running pattern with the masks would never have been employed by an Egyptian; and that some of the best known Egyptian deities are conspicuous by their absence. In answer to these attacks Dr. Westcott wisely remarks that  
Line 703: Line 692:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|151}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=151}}


==== EARTH’S EARLIEST AGES <br /> AND THEIR CONNECTION WITH MODERN SPIRITUALISM AND THEOSOPHY. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Earth’s Earliest Ages <br /> and Their Connection with Modern Spiritualism and Theosophy.}}


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By G. H. Pember, M.A.</span> (Hodder &amp; Stoughton).</center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By G. H. Pember, M.A.</span> (Hodder &amp; Stoughton).</center>
Line 727: Line 716:
On this point only Mr. Pember does not seem to have the courage of his opinions; perhaps he does not see, or seeing does not realise, the inevitable conclusion to which his arguments point. But then he may, after all, take refuge in the famous ''credo quia absurdum''.
On this point only Mr. Pember does not seem to have the courage of his opinions; perhaps he does not see, or seeing does not realise, the inevitable conclusion to which his arguments point. But then he may, after all, take refuge in the famous ''credo quia absurdum''.


The author, moreover, is sure to meet with scant sympathy even from the materialists to whom he is most nearly allied in thought. For he accepts, ''en bloc'', the phenomena and wonders of spiritualism as of occultism, and never attempts even to question their reality. Meanwhile, he believes in the {{Page aside|152}}resurrection of the ''physical body'' after death, in a physical kingdom of Christ upon earth, and so on. Indeed, his views are the most remarkable compound of pure materialism and wholesale acceptance of the psychic and so-called supernatural that have ever appeared in print.
The author, moreover, is sure to meet with scant sympathy even from the materialists to whom he is most nearly allied in thought. For he accepts, ''en bloc'', the phenomena and wonders of spiritualism as of occultism, and never attempts even to question their reality. Meanwhile, he believes in the {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=152}}resurrection of the ''physical body'' after death, in a physical kingdom of Christ upon earth, and so on. Indeed, his views are the most remarkable compound of pure materialism and wholesale acceptance of the psychic and so-called supernatural that have ever appeared in print.


To sum up, a few passages may be quoted to give an idea of the spirit of Mr. Pember’s treatment of this part of the subject, which at the same time will be the most telling criticism of his book to the minds of those who have grasped the ideas of which he speaks.
To sum up, a few passages may be quoted to give an idea of the spirit of Mr. Pember’s treatment of this part of the subject, which at the same time will be the most telling criticism of his book to the minds of those who have grasped the ideas of which he speaks.
Line 755: Line 744:
}}
}}


Theosophy, says Mr. Pember, will become the creed of the intellectual and the educated, while Spiritualism influences the masses of mankind. And he traces the influences of Theosophy and Buddhism in “Broad-Churchism, Universalism, Comtism, Secularism, and Quietism.” Nay, even under the Temperance movement he spies the lurking serpent of esoteric teaching and guidance, and he cites letters from Christian friends complaining that these and other {{Page aside|153}}philanthropic movements are being swamped, and their periodicals occupied by Theosophists, who work on Buddhist principles.
Theosophy, says Mr. Pember, will become the creed of the intellectual and the educated, while Spiritualism influences the masses of mankind. And he traces the influences of Theosophy and Buddhism in “Broad-Churchism, Universalism, Comtism, Secularism, and Quietism.” Nay, even under the Temperance movement he spies the lurking serpent of esoteric teaching and guidance, and he cites letters from Christian friends complaining that these and other {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=153}}philanthropic movements are being swamped, and their periodicals occupied by Theosophists, who work on Buddhist principles.


In his concluding chapter, the author sums up a truly formidable array of evidences to prove that “the advocates of modern thought array themselves against every principle of the early revelations of the Divine Will,” apparently since they deny and repudiate the following “cosmic or universal laws”: –  
In his concluding chapter, the author sums up a truly formidable array of evidences to prove that “the advocates of modern thought array themselves against every principle of the early revelations of the Divine Will,” apparently since they deny and repudiate the following “cosmic or universal laws”: –  
Line 782: Line 771:


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
“It would seem that the attack of the Madras Christian College upon Madame Blavatsky has by no means checked the movement in which she has been so conspicuous an actor, and, apparently, the failure is nowhere more manifest than in Madras itself. It was confidently predicted that the High Priestess of Theosophy and Buddhism would not dare to show her face again in that city. Nevertheless she did so, and ... received a warm welcome, not merely from the members of the Theosophical societies, but also from the members of the various colleges and from many other {{Page aside|154}}persons. She was conducted in procession from the shore to the Pancheappa Hall, and was there presented by the students with an address of sympathy and admiration, to which, among other signatures, were appended those of more than three hundred members of the very Christian College whose professors had assailed her.”
“It would seem that the attack of the Madras Christian College upon Madame Blavatsky has by no means checked the movement in which she has been so conspicuous an actor, and, apparently, the failure is nowhere more manifest than in Madras itself. It was confidently predicted that the High Priestess of Theosophy and Buddhism would not dare to show her face again in that city. Nevertheless she did so, and ... received a warm welcome, not merely from the members of the Theosophical societies, but also from the members of the various colleges and from many other {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=154}}persons. She was conducted in procession from the shore to the Pancheappa Hall, and was there presented by the students with an address of sympathy and admiration, to which, among other signatures, were appended those of more than three hundred members of the very Christian College whose professors had assailed her.”
}}
}}


Line 793: Line 782:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


==== ISAURE AND OTHER POEMS. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Isaure and Other Poems.}}


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By W. Stewart Ross.</span></center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By W. Stewart Ross.</span></center>
Line 835: Line 824:
}}
}}


{{Page aside|155}}must have the power to sense the keener air of the subtle life and grasp its glorious promise.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=155}}must have the power to sense the keener air of the subtle life and grasp its glorious promise.


What pilgrim of the path has not felt:
What pilgrim of the path has not felt:
Line 892: Line 881:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Theosophical and Mystic Publications (1)|Theosophical and Mystic Publications]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Theosophical and Mystic Publications (1)|Theosophical and Mystic Publications]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 156-157
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 156-157


Line 898: Line 887:
<hr>
<hr>


{{Page aside|158}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=158}}


=== Correspondence ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


<center>INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS.</center>
<center>INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS.</center>
Line 931: Line 920:
The first two I have verified by horary figures drawn for the time of an event; the latter two I consider as highly probable, but have not yet been able to thoroughly substantiate them.
The first two I have verified by horary figures drawn for the time of an event; the latter two I consider as highly probable, but have not yet been able to thoroughly substantiate them.


{{Page aside|159}}There is an old tradition (''Esoteric Science in Human History'', p. 180) that there are 12 principal planets in our solar system; this leaves 4 more to be discovered. It will be seen at a glance that these 4 will fill up the vacant signs, two planets ruling each sign, one by night and the other by day. The only alteration which will then have to be made will be to consider ☉︎ to rule ♌︎ by day only, and ☽︎ to rule ♋︎ by night only; this, however, will be only in accordance with nature: moreover, the fact that the ancients assigned only one house each to ☉︎ and ☽︎, and two to each of the other planets, denotes some essential astrological difference between them.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=2|p=159}}There is an old tradition (''Esoteric Science in Human History'', p. 180) that there are 12 principal planets in our solar system; this leaves 4 more to be discovered. It will be seen at a glance that these 4 will fill up the vacant signs, two planets ruling each sign, one by night and the other by day. The only alteration which will then have to be made will be to consider ☉︎ to rule ♌︎ by day only, and ☽︎ to rule ♋︎ by night only; this, however, will be only in accordance with nature: moreover, the fact that the ancients assigned only one house each to ☉︎ and ☽︎, and two to each of the other planets, denotes some essential astrological difference between them.


With regard to the other essential dignities, Raphael considers ♏︎ to be the exaltation of ♅︎; I am inclined to believe ♒︎ to be the exaltation of ♆︎. In the Triplicities there is a curious want of harmony; each, according to the ancients, being ruled by two planets, one by day and the other by night, except the watery triplicity, which is ruled by ♂︎ only. There seems to be no reason for this discrepancy, except the all-powerful one that there was no other known planet to share his dominion. I have ascertained that ♆︎ has strong dignity in ♏︎, and conclude that he rules the watery triplicity, probably by night. Furthermore, I believe ♅︎ rules the airy triplicity. As for the Terms and Faces of the planets, they also, like the Planetary Hours, require re-arrangement so as to bring in ♅︎ and ♆︎, but in what way this is to be done, I have not yet been able to discover.
With regard to the other essential dignities, Raphael considers ♏︎ to be the exaltation of ♅︎; I am inclined to believe ♒︎ to be the exaltation of ♆︎. In the Triplicities there is a curious want of harmony; each, according to the ancients, being ruled by two planets, one by day and the other by night, except the watery triplicity, which is ruled by ♂︎ only. There seems to be no reason for this discrepancy, except the all-powerful one that there was no other known planet to share his dominion. I have ascertained that ♆︎ has strong dignity in ♏︎, and conclude that he rules the watery triplicity, probably by night. Furthermore, I believe ♅︎ rules the airy triplicity. As for the Terms and Faces of the planets, they also, like the Planetary Hours, require re-arrangement so as to bring in ♅︎ and ♆︎, but in what way this is to be done, I have not yet been able to discover.
Line 950: Line 939:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher (1)|From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher (1)|From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 160
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 160


== No. 3 – November 1887 ==
== No. 3 – November 1887 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Let Every Man Prove His Own Work|"Let Every Man Prove His Own Work"]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Let Every Man Prove His Own Work|"Let Every Man Prove His Own Work"]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 161-169
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 161-169


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|161}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=161}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=“''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>
{{Style P-Quote|data=“''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>
|1=“What a grand chance is now open in this country, to the exponents of a noble and advanced religion (if such this Theosophy be<ref name="nf32">“This” Theosophy is not a religion, but rather ''the'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">religion</span> – if one. So far, we prefer to call it a philosophy; one, moreover, which contains every religion, as it is the essence and the foundation of all. Rule III. of the Theos. Body says: “The Society represents no particular religious creed, is entirely ''unsectarian'', and includes professors of all faiths.”</ref>) for proving its strength, righteousness and verity to the Western world, by {{Page aside|162}}throwing a penetrating and illuminating ray of its declared light upon the terribly harrowing and perplexing practical problems of our age.
|1=“What a grand chance is now open in this country, to the exponents of a noble and advanced religion (if such this Theosophy be<ref name="nf32">“This” Theosophy is not a religion, but rather ''the'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">religion</span> – if one. So far, we prefer to call it a philosophy; one, moreover, which contains every religion, as it is the essence and the foundation of all. Rule III. of the Theos. Body says: “The Society represents no particular religious creed, is entirely ''unsectarian'', and includes professors of all faiths.”</ref>) for proving its strength, righteousness and verity to the Western world, by {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=162}}throwing a penetrating and illuminating ray of its declared light upon the terribly harrowing and perplexing practical problems of our age.


“Surely one of the purest and least self-incrusted duties of man, is to alleviate the sufferings of his fellow man?
“Surely one of the purest and least self-incrusted duties of man, is to alleviate the sufferings of his fellow man?
Line 978: Line 967:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Let Every Man Prove His Own Work|"Let Every Man Prove His Own Work" – continued]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Let Every Man Prove His Own Work|"Let Every Man Prove His Own Work" – continued]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 161-169
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 161-169


=== [[Collins M. - The Demand of the Neophyte|The Demand of the Neophyte]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Demand of the Neophyte|The Demand of the Neophyte]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 170-172
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 170-172


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Esoteric Character of the Gospels|The Esoteric Character of the Gospels]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Esoteric Character of the Gospels|The Esoteric Character of the Gospels]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 173-180
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 173-180


=== [[Kingsford A. - The Square in the Hand|The “Square” in the Hand]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Kingsford A. - The Square in the Hand|The “Square” in the Hand]]}}
[[Kingsford, Anna|A. Kingsford]] · pp. 181-185
[[Kingsford, Anna|A. Kingsford]] · pp. 181-185


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|185}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=185}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Freedom.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Freedom.|poem=
Line 1,020: Line 1,009:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Sinnett A.P. - The Invisible World|The Invisible World]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sinnett A.P. - The Invisible World|The Invisible World]]}}
[[Sinnett, Alfred Percy|A. P. Sinnett]] · pp. 186-192
[[Sinnett, Alfred Percy|A. P. Sinnett]] · pp. 186-192


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|192}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=192}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=The Mystic Thought.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=The Mystic Thought.|poem=
Line 1,047: Line 1,036:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 193-202
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 193-202


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Science of Life|The Science of Life]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Science of Life|The Science of Life]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 203-211
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 203-211


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Sin Against Life|Sin Against Life]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Sin Against Life|Sin Against Life]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 211
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 211


=== [[Harbottle T.B. - Brotherhood|Brotherhood]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Harbottle T.B. - Brotherhood|Brotherhood]]}}
[[Harbottle, Thomas Benfield|T. B. Harbottle]] · pp. 212-215
[[Harbottle, Thomas Benfield|T. B. Harbottle]] · pp. 212-215


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|215}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=215}}


=== PYTHAGORIC SENTENCES OF DEMOPHILUS. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Pythagoric Sentences of Demophilus.}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Esteem</span> that to be eminently good, which, when communicated to another, will be increased to yourself.
{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Esteem</span> that to be eminently good, which, when communicated to another, will be increased to yourself.
Line 1,076: Line 1,065:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Massey G. - Blood-Covenanting|Blood-Covenanting]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Massey G. - Blood-Covenanting|Blood-Covenanting]]}}
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 216-225
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 216-225


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|226}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=226}}


=== Correspondence. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence.}}


==== Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path.” ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path.”}}


<center>I.</center>
<center>I.</center>
Line 1,095: Line 1,084:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply I]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply I]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 226
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 226


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|227}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=227}}


<center>II.</center>
<center>II.</center>
Line 1,110: Line 1,099:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply II]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply II]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|227}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=227|item=2}}


<center>III.1.</center>
<center>III.1.</center>
Line 1,124: Line 1,113:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.1]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.1]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|227}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=227|item=3}}


<center>III.2.</center>
<center>III.2.</center>
Line 1,138: Line 1,127:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.2]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.2]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|227}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=227|item=4}}


<center>III.3.</center>
<center>III.3.</center>
Line 1,152: Line 1,141:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.3]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.3]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|227}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=227|item=5}}


<center>III.4.</center>
<center>III.4.</center>
Line 1,166: Line 1,155:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.4]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.4]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|227}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=227|item=6}}


<center>III.5.</center>
<center>III.5.</center>
Line 1,180: Line 1,169:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.5]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.5]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 227


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|228}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=228}}


<center>III.6.</center>
<center>III.6.</center>
Line 1,195: Line 1,184:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.6]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply III.6]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 228
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 228


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|228}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=228|item=2}}


<center>IV.</center>
<center>IV.</center>
Line 1,214: Line 1,203:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply IV]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply IV]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 228
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 228


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|228}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=228|item=3}}


<center>V.</center>
<center>V.</center>
Line 1,233: Line 1,222:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply V]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply V]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 229
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 229


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|229}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=229}}


<center>VI.</center>
<center>VI.</center>
Line 1,248: Line 1,237:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply VI]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Correspondence Addressed to the Author of Light on the Path|Correspondence Addressed to the Author of “Light on the Path” – reply VI]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 229
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · p. 229


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|229}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=229|item=2}}


==== “ESOTERIC BUDDHISM.” ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=“Esoteric Buddhism.”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“As the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> kindly invite questions concerning Theosophy and kindred subjects, an honest enquirer into these matters would welcome an answer to the following difficulty:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“As the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> kindly invite questions concerning Theosophy and kindred subjects, an honest enquirer into these matters would welcome an answer to the following difficulty:


“In his book on ‘Esoteric Buddhism,’ Mr. Sinnett states that souls or spirits pass the long interval between the one incarnation and another in a sort of quiescent, and at least half-unconscious, state, losing enough of their identity to preclude their carrying any recollection of one incarnation on to the next. In his novel, “Karma,” Mr. Sinnett represents one character, Mrs. Lakesby, gifted with more than usual powers, as being very fond, when she has the chance, of allowing her spirit to escape from the trammels of the body and {{Page aside|230}}meeting the spirits of departed – that is, dead friends – “and others” on the Astral plane where she holds agreeable converse with them.
“In his book on ‘Esoteric Buddhism,’ Mr. Sinnett states that souls or spirits pass the long interval between the one incarnation and another in a sort of quiescent, and at least half-unconscious, state, losing enough of their identity to preclude their carrying any recollection of one incarnation on to the next. In his novel, “Karma,” Mr. Sinnett represents one character, Mrs. Lakesby, gifted with more than usual powers, as being very fond, when she has the chance, of allowing her spirit to escape from the trammels of the body and {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=230}}meeting the spirits of departed – that is, dead friends – “and others” on the Astral plane where she holds agreeable converse with them.


“How are these two statements reconcilable?
“How are these two statements reconcilable?
Line 1,268: Line 1,257:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Esoteric Buddhism (BCW vol.8)|[Editorial reply to “Esoteric Buddhism” by N. D.]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Esoteric Buddhism (BCW vol.8)|[Editorial reply to “Esoteric Buddhism” by N. D.]]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 230
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 230


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|230_2|show page=230}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=230|item=2}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Being courteously invited to address any questions bearing on the matter contained in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> to the Editors, Madame la Marechale Canrobert would gladly know: – First, What is the distinction made (page 11) between ''the soul'' and the starry spirit? Is it that soul which is again alluded to (page 91) as the animal soul, in opposition to the Divine soul? Second, What are the external forms of the individualised being spoken of also on page 91?”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Being courteously invited to address any questions bearing on the matter contained in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> to the Editors, Madame la Marechale Canrobert would gladly know: – First, What is the distinction made (page 11) between ''the soul'' and the starry spirit? Is it that soul which is again alluded to (page 91) as the animal soul, in opposition to the Divine soul? Second, What are the external forms of the individualised being spoken of also on page 91?”}}
Line 1,279: Line 1,268:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - Reply to the questions on the soul and the starry spirit by Madame la Marechale Canrobert|[Reply to the questions on the soul and the starry spirit by Madame la Maréchale Canrobert]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Reply to the questions on the soul and the starry spirit by Madame la Marechale Canrobert|[Reply to the questions on the soul and the starry spirit by Madame la Maréchale Canrobert]]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 230
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 230


=== Reviews. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Real History of the Rosicrucians (review)|The Real History of the Rosicrucians]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Real History of the Rosicrucians (review)|The Real History of the Rosicrucians]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 231-236
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 231-236


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|236}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=236}}


==== “NINETEENTH CENTURY SENSE.” ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=“Nineteenth Century Sense.”}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Sense</span>! What is “sense”? A word meaning either little or much; simple and clear to the understanding, or various and carrying with it many connotations. It is one or other according as we measure the depth, the thoroughness, or the ''reality'' of the knowledge acquired. From a purely physical “sensation” we may trace the word through endless shades of signification; through “good” sense, “sound” sense, through the artistic and finer sensibilities, the “moral” sense, till it loses itself in the vague hint of a dim, unformed consciousness, pointing the way to the new world of the “inner senses.”
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Sense</span>! What is “sense”? A word meaning either little or much; simple and clear to the understanding, or various and carrying with it many connotations. It is one or other according as we measure the depth, the thoroughness, or the ''reality'' of the knowledge acquired. From a purely physical “sensation” we may trace the word through endless shades of signification; through “good” sense, “sound” sense, through the artistic and finer sensibilities, the “moral” sense, till it loses itself in the vague hint of a dim, unformed consciousness, pointing the way to the new world of the “inner senses.”
Line 1,303: Line 1,292:
After carrying his reader to a pitch of interest and expectation as to the phenomena he describes, Mr. Darby suddenly plunges him into the frozen sea of scepticism by stating that all the phenomena produced under what seemed the strictest test conditions, were produced by conjuring and legerdemain, and by explaining the physical causes of some of the visions he has so graphically described. It will suffice to cite a single instance in illustration.
After carrying his reader to a pitch of interest and expectation as to the phenomena he describes, Mr. Darby suddenly plunges him into the frozen sea of scepticism by stating that all the phenomena produced under what seemed the strictest test conditions, were produced by conjuring and legerdemain, and by explaining the physical causes of some of the visions he has so graphically described. It will suffice to cite a single instance in illustration.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The President of the American Branch of the Indian Society of Theosophists (Professor Coues) ... spent an evening with me some time back in conversation on the subject of psychical phenomena. We parted at midnight. {{Page aside|237}}At seven o’clock the next morning I suddenly awoke, beholding the astral of the professor standing at my bed-side.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The President of the American Branch of the Indian Society of Theosophists (Professor Coues) ... spent an evening with me some time back in conversation on the subject of psychical phenomena. We parted at midnight. {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=237}}At seven o’clock the next morning I suddenly awoke, beholding the astral of the professor standing at my bed-side.”}}


This vision Mr. Darby explains by reference to the fact of the persistence of retinal images and the super-excitability of the nerves and brain. “Astral projections,” he concludes, “are of precisely similar significance.” We would feel obliged to the eminent American professor of physiology referred to if he would give his written opinion on the question thus raised. For Theosophists have heard of persons whose brains were in complete repose and fully occupied otherwise who have also seen the astral form of Professor Coues. How’s this?
This vision Mr. Darby explains by reference to the fact of the persistence of retinal images and the super-excitability of the nerves and brain. “Astral projections,” he concludes, “are of precisely similar significance.” We would feel obliged to the eminent American professor of physiology referred to if he would give his written opinion on the question thus raised. For Theosophists have heard of persons whose brains were in complete repose and fully occupied otherwise who have also seen the astral form of Professor Coues. How’s this?
Line 1,336: Line 1,325:
The next chapter contrasts strangely with the one just quoted from – strangely, that is, to the outer sense. The one full of deep philosophy, of questionings of God, the Self, the World, clothed in the profound and significant paradoxes in which wisdom finds expression; the other an idyll, a sketch of nature, deeply coloured by the influence of Walt Whitman, whose ''style'', perhaps, has had too great an influence on Mr. Darby, who has caught its jerky and unpleasant strings of detached sentences.
The next chapter contrasts strangely with the one just quoted from – strangely, that is, to the outer sense. The one full of deep philosophy, of questionings of God, the Self, the World, clothed in the profound and significant paradoxes in which wisdom finds expression; the other an idyll, a sketch of nature, deeply coloured by the influence of Walt Whitman, whose ''style'', perhaps, has had too great an influence on Mr. Darby, who has caught its jerky and unpleasant strings of detached sentences.


{{Page aside|238}}This is Chapter V.; Chapter VI. deals with Matter in its relation to the Ego, the spirit of the treatment being indicated by the following conclusion:
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=3|p=238}}This is Chapter V.; Chapter VI. deals with Matter in its relation to the Ego, the spirit of the treatment being indicated by the following conclusion:


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
Line 1,368: Line 1,357:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher (2)|From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher (2)|From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 239-240
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 239-240


== No. 4 – December 1887 ==
== No. 4 – December 1887 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Lucifer to the Archbishop of Canterbury, Greeting|"Lucifer" to the Archbishop of Canterbury, Greeting!]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Lucifer to the Archbishop of Canterbury, Greeting|"Lucifer" to the Archbishop of Canterbury, Greeting!]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 241-251
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 241-251


=== [[Johnston C. - Emerson and Occultism|Emerson and Occultism]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Johnston C. - Emerson and Occultism|Emerson and Occultism]]}}
[[Johnston, Charles|C. Johnston]] · pp. 252-257
[[Johnston, Charles|C. Johnston]] · pp. 252-257


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 258-266
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 258-266


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|266}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=266}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Twilight.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Twilight.|poem=
Line 1,416: Line 1,405:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|267}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=267}}


=== THE SPIRIT OF HEALING. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Spirit of Healing.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> is somewhat difficult to say what real or theosophical work is when exactly defined, and, in consequence, it becomes very easy to speak of an effort as untheosophical – that is not sufficiently unselfish in motive. The fact is that the word Theosophy has such a very wide meaning, embracing, as it does, the true spirit of all creeds and religions, and confining itself to none in particular, that no work done in the spirit of truth and wisdom is really untheosophical. Hence, unless the speaker is possessed of more knowledge than ordinary men concerning the causes which underlie our actions, the application of the word untheosophical is incorrect. In fact, if it is once granted that it is possible to work from an impersonal standpoint in favour of a particular creed or religion, that work becomes theosophical in character. Thus it is only work (in the widest sense of the word and on all planes) from the personal standpoint, and which, therefore, militates against Universal Brotherhood, which can really be described as untheosophical. But this by no means presupposes that work which has outwardly the appearance of theosophical genuineness is not really selfish. It is, of course, the old story of the wolf in sheep’s clothing. We do but need one example – the truly-called ''profession'' of Medicine. We constantly hear of the wonderful self-sacrifice of medical men; of men who die at their posts rather than desert a possible case in times of epidemic and cholera; of men who suck tracheotomy tubes with almost certain death by diphtheria staring them in the face; finally we hear, though but seldom, of the honest, earnest devotion of a lifetime in places and districts where the fees are so small that it is barely possible for the doctor to live on his earnings. These are the heroes of the profession. Their work, for the most part, consists of an unselfish devotion to the alleviation of suffering, culminating in a final sacrifice of their personal selves – for death is nothing less than this. But we must turn to the less favourable side of the picture – the struggle not for a living, but for wealth, and work, fired by ambition and the search for fame. Of course, apart from the personal, selfish element in it, the ambitious struggle in other professions than those of the Church or Medicine is of no great or unnatural harm; but in these two cases it is more than harmful, it is a degrading betrayal of trust. It is Simonism with a vengeance; yes, kind friends, it approaches very nearly to the case of Judas, who held the bag, and betrayed his Master with a kiss. It may be asked why this sweeping denunciation is made of the two noblest professions; of those two which, considered from the ethical standpoint, consist of devotion to the service of man? The reason {{Page aside|268}}is not very far to seek. The power which true healers possess – healers alike of body and soul, is not one which can be sold for money or bartered for wealth and fame. At least, if the possibility does exist, it bears a suspicious resemblance to the old idea of selling one’s soul to the devil in exchange for power and prosperity. It may be replied to this that there is no harm in bartering knowledge of drugs, of pathology, diagnosis of disease, surgical skill, etc. – in short, all the knowledge acquired by education – for money. I answer No! for it is material given for material, and nothing more. But these are not the sole properties of the true healer, and those who do not possess these other properties I speak of are not healers, and while they may ''profess'' medicine<ref name="nf59">So medicine is, in the Shakespearian use of the word, and also from its Greek derivation, not to give drugs, but to cure or heal.</ref> and may be ''in'' it, are yet not ''of'' it.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> is somewhat difficult to say what real or theosophical work is when exactly defined, and, in consequence, it becomes very easy to speak of an effort as untheosophical – that is not sufficiently unselfish in motive. The fact is that the word Theosophy has such a very wide meaning, embracing, as it does, the true spirit of all creeds and religions, and confining itself to none in particular, that no work done in the spirit of truth and wisdom is really untheosophical. Hence, unless the speaker is possessed of more knowledge than ordinary men concerning the causes which underlie our actions, the application of the word untheosophical is incorrect. In fact, if it is once granted that it is possible to work from an impersonal standpoint in favour of a particular creed or religion, that work becomes theosophical in character. Thus it is only work (in the widest sense of the word and on all planes) from the personal standpoint, and which, therefore, militates against Universal Brotherhood, which can really be described as untheosophical. But this by no means presupposes that work which has outwardly the appearance of theosophical genuineness is not really selfish. It is, of course, the old story of the wolf in sheep’s clothing. We do but need one example – the truly-called ''profession'' of Medicine. We constantly hear of the wonderful self-sacrifice of medical men; of men who die at their posts rather than desert a possible case in times of epidemic and cholera; of men who suck tracheotomy tubes with almost certain death by diphtheria staring them in the face; finally we hear, though but seldom, of the honest, earnest devotion of a lifetime in places and districts where the fees are so small that it is barely possible for the doctor to live on his earnings. These are the heroes of the profession. Their work, for the most part, consists of an unselfish devotion to the alleviation of suffering, culminating in a final sacrifice of their personal selves – for death is nothing less than this. But we must turn to the less favourable side of the picture – the struggle not for a living, but for wealth, and work, fired by ambition and the search for fame. Of course, apart from the personal, selfish element in it, the ambitious struggle in other professions than those of the Church or Medicine is of no great or unnatural harm; but in these two cases it is more than harmful, it is a degrading betrayal of trust. It is Simonism with a vengeance; yes, kind friends, it approaches very nearly to the case of Judas, who held the bag, and betrayed his Master with a kiss. It may be asked why this sweeping denunciation is made of the two noblest professions; of those two which, considered from the ethical standpoint, consist of devotion to the service of man? The reason {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=268}}is not very far to seek. The power which true healers possess – healers alike of body and soul, is not one which can be sold for money or bartered for wealth and fame. At least, if the possibility does exist, it bears a suspicious resemblance to the old idea of selling one’s soul to the devil in exchange for power and prosperity. It may be replied to this that there is no harm in bartering knowledge of drugs, of pathology, diagnosis of disease, surgical skill, etc. – in short, all the knowledge acquired by education – for money. I answer No! for it is material given for material, and nothing more. But these are not the sole properties of the true healer, and those who do not possess these other properties I speak of are not healers, and while they may ''profess'' medicine<ref name="nf59">So medicine is, in the Shakespearian use of the word, and also from its Greek derivation, not to give drugs, but to cure or heal.</ref> and may be ''in'' it, are yet not ''of'' it.


As regards the Church and its professors of religion, the case is even worse; they have no material products of education to barter, and for the most part are contented with telling their flock to “do as I bid you, and not as I do.” But among them there are noble examples of unswerving unselfishness and devotion, although for the most part those who enter the Church are too young to understand fully the nature of their high calling. Unfortunately the call in too many cases is not a call to minister and heal souls, but to make a living and heal the souls in the process. But again, it may be asked, what are these wonderful powers which constitute the true healer, and which are not to be bought or sold? The first one which occurs naturally to the mind is the power of sympathy. The old joke in ''Punch'' about “the good bedside manner” has a considerable substratum of truth when divested of its unpleasing folly. The substratum of that manner is that which is given by sympathy; and this is one of the first elements which constitute the power of healing. It gives the power of suffering with the patient and therefore of understanding what the sufferer is enduring. It is beyond diagnosis, although it assists it by being much surer – at least, as to the reality of the suffering. But this power of sympathy only expresses a part of the meaning of the power to heal. Sympathy tends to annihilate the personal distinctions between the healer and the sufferer; it tends to exalt the consciousness of the healer not only to know the remedy for the disease, but to be himself the power of cure, and also it is a vast occult power in virtue of which all the “elder brethren” of the Universal Brotherhood live their lives; in virtue of which the world’s great enlighteners have not only lived their lives but ''lived their death'', in order that they might benefit the sufferers who despised and rejected them. But this power of sympathy and the kindred powers which constitute the true healer, are really secret powers and secret remedies. Therefore they are openly tabooed by the medical profession, although the said professors cannot avoid using them. But secret remedies are to some degree justly avoided. For it is but {{Page aside|269}}natural to regard secret remedies with suspicion. At best their use seems like working in the dark and blindly, and, consequently, any results obtained must be empirical. Again, the medical profession seems to plume and feather itself upon possessing a slight leaven of its ideal condition, and, by constituting itself into a kind of trades’ union, declines as a body to have anything to do with any remedy of which the composition is not made fully known. This, at least, is the more charitable view, for, on the other hand, the doctors know only too well how eagerly the public rushes after any new “quack” medicine, and seeks to cure itself without calling in their aid. The doctors reply to this that they will have nothing to do with a medicine whose composition is a secret, and which is therefore devoted, to a great extent, to replenishing the purse of its discoverer, and not to the cure of diseases from a love of man and a hatred of suffering. This is a very high-sounding idea, and a noble one, when it is not what the Americans would call only “high-falutin.” But even when a remedy is made public property, it is not necessarily ''pro bono publico''; in fact, as a rule, it serves only the good of the dispensing chemist. He sees the prescription and notes it, the public does not; and, as a rule, the chemist obtains the drugs cheaply, and compounds them at the same rate as this medicine was originally sold under the patent of its discoverer. Still, with all the dislike of the profession for secret remedies, there is no doubt at all that in the case of the heads of the profession some of the best results are obtained by the use of prescriptions, which practically constitute a secret formula. The especial combination which the particular man has discovered to be of use is his property, and his only until he writes a book, for the various chemists who make it up, and the various patients who drink it, are not to the full aware of its value and use. The difference between this and quack medicine lies merely in the peculiar names and large advertisements, but very often these are balanced by the fame of the particular surgeon or physician. But, in all honour to physicians and surgeons, who do in many cases have and show a large-hearted sympathy for suffering, it must be remembered that many of the greatest and busiest of them give hours of their valuable time to those who are too poor to pay in any other form than that of grateful thanks. There are, again, others who disregard all the rules which govern trades’ union society, and boldly take their stand upon Christ’s dictum, that “the Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath.” In other words, they say that any medicine which they personally find valuable in the alleviation of pain and disease must be used even at the risk of themselves being called “unprofessional.” Again, others will use these so-called secret remedies, and say nothing about it, preferring to pin their faith to the wittily termed eleventh commandment, “Thou shalt not be found out.” At this point it is possible to draw a parallel between the use of the terms “untheosophical” and “unprofessional.” It would seem that both are used {{Page aside|270}}in very much the same trades’ union sense. In the case of the word “unprofessional,” it is to be regretted that it is due very largely to a lack of charity and of the spirit of enquiry. In the case of the word “untheosophical” it is often used in consequence of a lack of charity, and further in the spirit of scandal and gossip. Unless a man or woman is a theosophist pure and simple, who carries out in their ''entirety'', the objects of the Theosophical Society, the use of the word untheosophical betrays ''them'' to be untheosophical and to fail in carrying out those objects which they have promised to further to the best of their power.
As regards the Church and its professors of religion, the case is even worse; they have no material products of education to barter, and for the most part are contented with telling their flock to “do as I bid you, and not as I do.” But among them there are noble examples of unswerving unselfishness and devotion, although for the most part those who enter the Church are too young to understand fully the nature of their high calling. Unfortunately the call in too many cases is not a call to minister and heal souls, but to make a living and heal the souls in the process. But again, it may be asked, what are these wonderful powers which constitute the true healer, and which are not to be bought or sold? The first one which occurs naturally to the mind is the power of sympathy. The old joke in ''Punch'' about “the good bedside manner” has a considerable substratum of truth when divested of its unpleasing folly. The substratum of that manner is that which is given by sympathy; and this is one of the first elements which constitute the power of healing. It gives the power of suffering with the patient and therefore of understanding what the sufferer is enduring. It is beyond diagnosis, although it assists it by being much surer – at least, as to the reality of the suffering. But this power of sympathy only expresses a part of the meaning of the power to heal. Sympathy tends to annihilate the personal distinctions between the healer and the sufferer; it tends to exalt the consciousness of the healer not only to know the remedy for the disease, but to be himself the power of cure, and also it is a vast occult power in virtue of which all the “elder brethren” of the Universal Brotherhood live their lives; in virtue of which the world’s great enlighteners have not only lived their lives but ''lived their death'', in order that they might benefit the sufferers who despised and rejected them. But this power of sympathy and the kindred powers which constitute the true healer, are really secret powers and secret remedies. Therefore they are openly tabooed by the medical profession, although the said professors cannot avoid using them. But secret remedies are to some degree justly avoided. For it is but {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=269}}natural to regard secret remedies with suspicion. At best their use seems like working in the dark and blindly, and, consequently, any results obtained must be empirical. Again, the medical profession seems to plume and feather itself upon possessing a slight leaven of its ideal condition, and, by constituting itself into a kind of trades’ union, declines as a body to have anything to do with any remedy of which the composition is not made fully known. This, at least, is the more charitable view, for, on the other hand, the doctors know only too well how eagerly the public rushes after any new “quack” medicine, and seeks to cure itself without calling in their aid. The doctors reply to this that they will have nothing to do with a medicine whose composition is a secret, and which is therefore devoted, to a great extent, to replenishing the purse of its discoverer, and not to the cure of diseases from a love of man and a hatred of suffering. This is a very high-sounding idea, and a noble one, when it is not what the Americans would call only “high-falutin.” But even when a remedy is made public property, it is not necessarily ''pro bono publico''; in fact, as a rule, it serves only the good of the dispensing chemist. He sees the prescription and notes it, the public does not; and, as a rule, the chemist obtains the drugs cheaply, and compounds them at the same rate as this medicine was originally sold under the patent of its discoverer. Still, with all the dislike of the profession for secret remedies, there is no doubt at all that in the case of the heads of the profession some of the best results are obtained by the use of prescriptions, which practically constitute a secret formula. The especial combination which the particular man has discovered to be of use is his property, and his only until he writes a book, for the various chemists who make it up, and the various patients who drink it, are not to the full aware of its value and use. The difference between this and quack medicine lies merely in the peculiar names and large advertisements, but very often these are balanced by the fame of the particular surgeon or physician. But, in all honour to physicians and surgeons, who do in many cases have and show a large-hearted sympathy for suffering, it must be remembered that many of the greatest and busiest of them give hours of their valuable time to those who are too poor to pay in any other form than that of grateful thanks. There are, again, others who disregard all the rules which govern trades’ union society, and boldly take their stand upon Christ’s dictum, that “the Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath.” In other words, they say that any medicine which they personally find valuable in the alleviation of pain and disease must be used even at the risk of themselves being called “unprofessional.” Again, others will use these so-called secret remedies, and say nothing about it, preferring to pin their faith to the wittily termed eleventh commandment, “Thou shalt not be found out.” At this point it is possible to draw a parallel between the use of the terms “untheosophical” and “unprofessional.” It would seem that both are used {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=270}}in very much the same trades’ union sense. In the case of the word “unprofessional,” it is to be regretted that it is due very largely to a lack of charity and of the spirit of enquiry. In the case of the word “untheosophical” it is often used in consequence of a lack of charity, and further in the spirit of scandal and gossip. Unless a man or woman is a theosophist pure and simple, who carries out in their ''entirety'', the objects of the Theosophical Society, the use of the word untheosophical betrays ''them'' to be untheosophical and to fail in carrying out those objects which they have promised to further to the best of their power.


In the light of the foregoing it is now possible to examine the manner in which Count Mattei’s remedies have been received. The Count himself is a member of a noble family of Bologna, he has travelled much, but returned there in 1847, and took part in the movement which led to the liberation of Italy. In early life he much wished to study medicine, but was prevented from doing so by his father’s wish. Still his desire for knowledge was not quenched, and he attempted to follow the bent of his own mind. He rightly concluded that the instincts of the lower animals would lead them to search for herbs and plants which would cure their ailments, and that careful observation of these instincts might disclose medicines of the greatest value to human sufferers. Thus he adopted the habit of taking walks in the company of a number of dogs which were suffering from various diseases, and carefully watched their proceedings. Gradually the new pharmacopœia assumed shape, and the instinct of the dogs showed that particular diseases were met by particular remedies. These observations were made more than sixty years ago, and were not forgotten amid the occupations of a busy life. Indeed, when those occupations became less, Count Mattei returned with ardour to his earlier studies. He became a deputy in the Roman Parliament, but retired into private life after finding that his political views were not those of the men by whom he was surrounded. After this retirement the Count devoted himself to the study of medicine, in order that he might fit himself to apply certain principles which he believed he had discovered to be valuable for sick and suffering humanity. By his own account and the testimony of his patients he was not deceived, and the present remedies which bear his name are the result of twenty-five years’ unceasing labour and experiment. He rapidly acquired an enormous practice, and during the early years of it his advice and his medicines were entirely gratis. But an unfortunate combination of circumstances, as well as the expense entailed by the preparation of the remedies, rendered it necessary for the Count to demand some small remuneration for his services. Then he learned that his bounty was abused, and that certain doctors, who had asked and obtained the remedies from him, departed from Bologna and retailed the remedies at extravagantly exorbitant prices. To such an extent was this carried that there exist authentic cases where a thaler was demanded for a single globule, and for the {{Page aside|271}}globules (20-30) necessary to give a bath, 1,000 francs were asked in New York. Some idea of the extortion may be given when Count Mattei refers to the thaler price as being 1,350 times the price at Bologna. This would be enough to justify any amount of secrecy on Count Mattei’s part, more especially as that secrecy entirely prevents the adulteration of the medicines which would inevitably follow, were they to become commercial property.
In the light of the foregoing it is now possible to examine the manner in which Count Mattei’s remedies have been received. The Count himself is a member of a noble family of Bologna, he has travelled much, but returned there in 1847, and took part in the movement which led to the liberation of Italy. In early life he much wished to study medicine, but was prevented from doing so by his father’s wish. Still his desire for knowledge was not quenched, and he attempted to follow the bent of his own mind. He rightly concluded that the instincts of the lower animals would lead them to search for herbs and plants which would cure their ailments, and that careful observation of these instincts might disclose medicines of the greatest value to human sufferers. Thus he adopted the habit of taking walks in the company of a number of dogs which were suffering from various diseases, and carefully watched their proceedings. Gradually the new pharmacopœia assumed shape, and the instinct of the dogs showed that particular diseases were met by particular remedies. These observations were made more than sixty years ago, and were not forgotten amid the occupations of a busy life. Indeed, when those occupations became less, Count Mattei returned with ardour to his earlier studies. He became a deputy in the Roman Parliament, but retired into private life after finding that his political views were not those of the men by whom he was surrounded. After this retirement the Count devoted himself to the study of medicine, in order that he might fit himself to apply certain principles which he believed he had discovered to be valuable for sick and suffering humanity. By his own account and the testimony of his patients he was not deceived, and the present remedies which bear his name are the result of twenty-five years’ unceasing labour and experiment. He rapidly acquired an enormous practice, and during the early years of it his advice and his medicines were entirely gratis. But an unfortunate combination of circumstances, as well as the expense entailed by the preparation of the remedies, rendered it necessary for the Count to demand some small remuneration for his services. Then he learned that his bounty was abused, and that certain doctors, who had asked and obtained the remedies from him, departed from Bologna and retailed the remedies at extravagantly exorbitant prices. To such an extent was this carried that there exist authentic cases where a thaler was demanded for a single globule, and for the {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=271}}globules (20-30) necessary to give a bath, 1,000 francs were asked in New York. Some idea of the extortion may be given when Count Mattei refers to the thaler price as being 1,350 times the price at Bologna. This would be enough to justify any amount of secrecy on Count Mattei’s part, more especially as that secrecy entirely prevents the adulteration of the medicines which would inevitably follow, were they to become commercial property.


We have only too familiar an example in the ranks of the medical profession. Many of his confrères have been appealed to for the support of a physician, named Warburg. At this date it seems hardly possible to believe that this gentleman was the happy discoverer of Warburg’s Fever Tincture. Perhaps in this country the value of the compound was not so highly appreciated as in India. But it is impossible to open any treatise on either surgery or medicine which is about twenty years old and not find the use of Warburg’s tincture specially urged in all cases of high fever, and especially in cases of malarial fever and pyæmia. The compound had an enormous sale, and yielded a very substantial income to its discoverer, but as soon as he yielded to the pressure of professional opinion, and consented to publish his formula so that it might obtain an extended use, he obtained the reward of such philanthropy. Every chemist now prepares the prescription and sells it at very nearly the original price, and what is more, never refunds a fraction of a farthing in the shape of a royalty to the discoverer. Consequently, we have before us the edifying spectacle of the learned discoverer compelled to exist on the charity of his professional confrères. Count Mattei has, at all events, protected himself against this, for although he states that in the event of his death he has provided against the loss of his secret to the world, and intends to leave it carefully as a legacy to suffering humanity, there is not the slightest doubt that he alone is the possessor of his own secret. That it is possible to obtain wealth from using this system is very evident. Certain among the chief of his followers are in the habit of visiting London at intervals, and the number of those who consult them is really wonderful. I am assured by an eye-witness that the crowd is far beyond that which besieges the door of the most fashionable physician of the day. When one reads the literature of the subject, one becomes more and more astonished at its simplicity. All diseases resolve themselves into three main forms, and constitutions vary accordingly. There are sanguine and lymphatic constitutions, and the various combinations of these two; there are also febrile disturbances and diseases of the liver and spleen. Consequently there are three chief medicines, which are used in an extraordinary state of dilution. It is no use, here at least, to discuss the value of these infinitesimal doses, so that may be left for future discussion. To a professional mind the most extraordinary claim on Count Mattei’s part will be that of curing cancer by {{Page aside|272}}internal and external medicines, and wholly without the use of the knife. He claims positively to cure every case in which the cancer has not ulcerated, and to cure a large proportion even of those which have already done so. Even of those which have been neglected, and have remained long in the ulcerated state, he claims to restore a certain proportion (though not a large one) to health. Of course, to any man who has seen the difficulty which attends the early diagnosis of cancer, these claims are very high-sounding indeed – almost to absurdity. The difficulties which attend diagnosis, even almost to the time when the knife ''has been'' used, and the tissue submitted to the microscope, are very great. But in Count Mattei’s second division there is no such difficulty. It is then possible by certain indications, as well as by the use of the microscope, to be sure of the nature of the disease. Here Mattei steps in and claims that, by the use of one of his medicines, which exerts an ''electric'' influence on cancer, and by one of what he terms his vegetable electricities, he can restore the sufferer to health. Surely ''conservative'' surgery, if it be worthy of the name, will investigate such a claim. Of the vegetable electricities there is no doubt whatever. Cases of neuralgia and sciatica and articular rheumatic pain have been seen to yield to them as to magic; consequently, even in the last stages of cancer, when there is no refuge save the grave left to the sufferer, I have reason to believe Count Mattei, to some extent, when he claims to enable the said sufferer to sink gently away in full consciousness, and without the use of morphia.
We have only too familiar an example in the ranks of the medical profession. Many of his confrères have been appealed to for the support of a physician, named Warburg. At this date it seems hardly possible to believe that this gentleman was the happy discoverer of Warburg’s Fever Tincture. Perhaps in this country the value of the compound was not so highly appreciated as in India. But it is impossible to open any treatise on either surgery or medicine which is about twenty years old and not find the use of Warburg’s tincture specially urged in all cases of high fever, and especially in cases of malarial fever and pyæmia. The compound had an enormous sale, and yielded a very substantial income to its discoverer, but as soon as he yielded to the pressure of professional opinion, and consented to publish his formula so that it might obtain an extended use, he obtained the reward of such philanthropy. Every chemist now prepares the prescription and sells it at very nearly the original price, and what is more, never refunds a fraction of a farthing in the shape of a royalty to the discoverer. Consequently, we have before us the edifying spectacle of the learned discoverer compelled to exist on the charity of his professional confrères. Count Mattei has, at all events, protected himself against this, for although he states that in the event of his death he has provided against the loss of his secret to the world, and intends to leave it carefully as a legacy to suffering humanity, there is not the slightest doubt that he alone is the possessor of his own secret. That it is possible to obtain wealth from using this system is very evident. Certain among the chief of his followers are in the habit of visiting London at intervals, and the number of those who consult them is really wonderful. I am assured by an eye-witness that the crowd is far beyond that which besieges the door of the most fashionable physician of the day. When one reads the literature of the subject, one becomes more and more astonished at its simplicity. All diseases resolve themselves into three main forms, and constitutions vary accordingly. There are sanguine and lymphatic constitutions, and the various combinations of these two; there are also febrile disturbances and diseases of the liver and spleen. Consequently there are three chief medicines, which are used in an extraordinary state of dilution. It is no use, here at least, to discuss the value of these infinitesimal doses, so that may be left for future discussion. To a professional mind the most extraordinary claim on Count Mattei’s part will be that of curing cancer by {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=272}}internal and external medicines, and wholly without the use of the knife. He claims positively to cure every case in which the cancer has not ulcerated, and to cure a large proportion even of those which have already done so. Even of those which have been neglected, and have remained long in the ulcerated state, he claims to restore a certain proportion (though not a large one) to health. Of course, to any man who has seen the difficulty which attends the early diagnosis of cancer, these claims are very high-sounding indeed – almost to absurdity. The difficulties which attend diagnosis, even almost to the time when the knife ''has been'' used, and the tissue submitted to the microscope, are very great. But in Count Mattei’s second division there is no such difficulty. It is then possible by certain indications, as well as by the use of the microscope, to be sure of the nature of the disease. Here Mattei steps in and claims that, by the use of one of his medicines, which exerts an ''electric'' influence on cancer, and by one of what he terms his vegetable electricities, he can restore the sufferer to health. Surely ''conservative'' surgery, if it be worthy of the name, will investigate such a claim. Of the vegetable electricities there is no doubt whatever. Cases of neuralgia and sciatica and articular rheumatic pain have been seen to yield to them as to magic; consequently, even in the last stages of cancer, when there is no refuge save the grave left to the sufferer, I have reason to believe Count Mattei, to some extent, when he claims to enable the said sufferer to sink gently away in full consciousness, and without the use of morphia.


To those who know anything of the occult uses and powers of plants, the fact that Count Mattei gathers his herbs at particular phases of the moon, will convey a good deal of meaning. Further, they will feel an additional assurance as to their value, and will no longer wonder, on one side at least, that Count Mattei chooses to keep his secret. It would seem probable to some extent that Count Mattei is one of the “elder brethren” of the race, although how far he is consciously so may be a matter for speculation, which could only be set at rest by Mattei himself and his compeers and superiors. What is definitely certain is that his system of medicine in its theories, if not in its practice, is a distinct step in advance in the healing art. Mattei is one of those pioneers of advance who spend the greater part of their lives in introducing for public use a secret of which they have become possessed. Mr. Keeley of Philadelphia,<ref name="nf60">The discoverer of the new power now known as the Keeley-motor and inter-etheric force.</ref> appears to be another of those pioneers who are in advance of their times. But Mr. Keeley, in his work, resembles Friar Bacon, who blessed (?) the world with gunpowder. No doubt civilization has been enormously extended by its aid; but however much use it may have been to man in adapting the face of nature to his service, it has at any rate subserved the gratification of his passions. Count Mattei appears {{Page aside|273}}to have none of these “defects of his qualities,” and to have endeavoured to bless the world without giving to it attendant curses. Still it is always possible that when his secret shall become known it will draw attention to plants which have just as destructive and poisonous an influence as the plants and herbs he uses have of healing power. At all events, at present his secret is of use to the world, and so far as may be seen he makes a just and “brotherly” use of it. Has enough been said above to show that the fact that his medicines are “secret” compounds should be no barrier to their use? What is still more important is that true theosophists should recognise that Count Mattei has done what they endeavour to do, and devoted his life to Real Work.
To those who know anything of the occult uses and powers of plants, the fact that Count Mattei gathers his herbs at particular phases of the moon, will convey a good deal of meaning. Further, they will feel an additional assurance as to their value, and will no longer wonder, on one side at least, that Count Mattei chooses to keep his secret. It would seem probable to some extent that Count Mattei is one of the “elder brethren” of the race, although how far he is consciously so may be a matter for speculation, which could only be set at rest by Mattei himself and his compeers and superiors. What is definitely certain is that his system of medicine in its theories, if not in its practice, is a distinct step in advance in the healing art. Mattei is one of those pioneers of advance who spend the greater part of their lives in introducing for public use a secret of which they have become possessed. Mr. Keeley of Philadelphia,<ref name="nf60">The discoverer of the new power now known as the Keeley-motor and inter-etheric force.</ref> appears to be another of those pioneers who are in advance of their times. But Mr. Keeley, in his work, resembles Friar Bacon, who blessed (?) the world with gunpowder. No doubt civilization has been enormously extended by its aid; but however much use it may have been to man in adapting the face of nature to his service, it has at any rate subserved the gratification of his passions. Count Mattei appears {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=273}}to have none of these “defects of his qualities,” and to have endeavoured to bless the world without giving to it attendant curses. Still it is always possible that when his secret shall become known it will draw attention to plants which have just as destructive and poisonous an influence as the plants and herbs he uses have of healing power. At all events, at present his secret is of use to the world, and so far as may be seen he makes a just and “brotherly” use of it. Has enough been said above to show that the fact that his medicines are “secret” compounds should be no barrier to their use? What is still more important is that true theosophists should recognise that Count Mattei has done what they endeavour to do, and devoted his life to Real Work.


{{Style P-Signature|1=A. I. R.}}
{{Style P-Signature|1=A. I. R.}}
Line 1,434: Line 1,423:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Olcott H.S. - Theosophical Societys Convention of 1887|Theosophical Society's Convention of 1887]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Olcott H.S. - Theosophical Societys Convention of 1887|Theosophical Society's Convention of 1887]]}}
[[Olcott, Henry Steel|H. S. Olcott]] · pp. 273
[[Olcott, Henry Steel|H. S. Olcott]] · pp. 273


=== [[Wachtmeister C. - A Remarkable Christmas Eve|A Remarkable Christmas Eve]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Wachtmeister C. - A Remarkable Christmas Eve|A Remarkable Christmas Eve]]}}
[[Wachtmeister, Constance|C. Wachtmeister]] · pp. 274-281
[[Wachtmeister, Constance|C. Wachtmeister]] · pp. 274-281


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|281}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=281}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=A Half Convert.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=A Half Convert.|poem=
Line 1,464: Line 1,453:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|282}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=282}}


=== THEOSOPHY AND MODERN SOCIALISM. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophy and Modern Socialism.}}


<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>
<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>
Line 1,480: Line 1,469:
I will first take the three statements contained in this paragraph separately, and, for convenience’s sake, in inverted order. The allegation against Socialism contained in the third is the most specific, and that which, in the eyes of Theosophists, must appear the most serious. This statement, namely, that “Socialism advocates a direct interference with the results of the law of Karma, and would attempt &amp;c.,” constitutes, in fact, the only definite premise in his argument. Of course, if Socialists do advocate, consciously or unconsciously, anything of the sort, they advocate a physical and psychical impossibility, and their movement is fore-doomed to failure. More than this, if they do so ''consciously'', they are sinning against the light, and are impious as well as childish in their efforts. Of such, clearly, the Universal Brotherhood is not.
I will first take the three statements contained in this paragraph separately, and, for convenience’s sake, in inverted order. The allegation against Socialism contained in the third is the most specific, and that which, in the eyes of Theosophists, must appear the most serious. This statement, namely, that “Socialism advocates a direct interference with the results of the law of Karma, and would attempt &amp;c.,” constitutes, in fact, the only definite premise in his argument. Of course, if Socialists do advocate, consciously or unconsciously, anything of the sort, they advocate a physical and psychical impossibility, and their movement is fore-doomed to failure. More than this, if they do so ''consciously'', they are sinning against the light, and are impious as well as childish in their efforts. Of such, clearly, the Universal Brotherhood is not.


But neither Socialists nor Socialism, “as preached in this nineteenth century,” do anything of the kind. By “Materialistic” Socialism, I presume “T.B.H.” implies (if he has really ''studied'' Socialism at all, which I venture to doubt) so much of it as can be urged upon purely worldly grounds, such as the better feeding, housing, &amp;c., of those who do the active work of society, technical instruction, such general education as fits a man for the domestic and secular duties of life, and the reorganisation of society with these objects upon a {{Page aside|283}}“co-operative” basis,<ref name="nf61">Co-operative, that is to say, in the sense that the various sections and individual members of society shall ''willingly'' co-operate, being fully conscious of their interdependance. {{Style P-Signature in capitals|St. George Lane Fox.}}</ref> in which public salaried officers, elected by their fellows, will take the place of capitalists and landlords, and in which the production and distribution of wealth will be more systematically regulated. This system, of course, takes no account of the law of Karma.
But neither Socialists nor Socialism, “as preached in this nineteenth century,” do anything of the kind. By “Materialistic” Socialism, I presume “T.B.H.” implies (if he has really ''studied'' Socialism at all, which I venture to doubt) so much of it as can be urged upon purely worldly grounds, such as the better feeding, housing, &amp;c., of those who do the active work of society, technical instruction, such general education as fits a man for the domestic and secular duties of life, and the reorganisation of society with these objects upon a {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=283}}“co-operative” basis,<ref name="nf61">Co-operative, that is to say, in the sense that the various sections and individual members of society shall ''willingly'' co-operate, being fully conscious of their interdependance. {{Style P-Signature in capitals|St. George Lane Fox.}}</ref> in which public salaried officers, elected by their fellows, will take the place of capitalists and landlords, and in which the production and distribution of wealth will be more systematically regulated. This system, of course, takes no account of the law of Karma.


In a rough sort of way, however, all Socialists recognise the law, so far as its effects are visible in this world on the physical, intellectual, and moral planes. The fact that “the evil that men do,” and classes and nations of men also, “lives after them,” none are more ready to own and act upon. The action and reaction of individual ''will'' and individual and social ''circumstance'', both upon each other and upon individual and social ''conditions'', forms part of the foundations of Socialism. ''Quâ'' Socialists we do not, of course, take any more account of the law of Karma than do non-Socialist Christians and Agnostics, but I maintain there is nothing whatever in Socialism repugnant to a belief in this law. If anything, it is the other way. All Socialists, whether they call themselves Collectionists or Anarchists, Christian Socialists,<ref name="nf62">Socialists who consider their Christianity to supply them with sufficient motives for their Socialism. They do not strictly form a sect either of Socialists or of Christians.</ref> Communists, or purely economic Socialists, are anxious to give freer play to human abilities and social impulses, by creating leisure and educational opportunities for all. We may thus, if it is permitted to me to speculate while criticising, become the instruments of a greater equalisation, distribution, and acceleration of Karmic growth, “good” or “evil,” upon and among individual souls, during their incarnation on this planet. This would come to pass by the transferring of a great deal of the responsibility for Karmic results which now lies with each individual in his personal capacity, upon the collective entities composed of individuals acting in public capacities; ''e.g.'', as nations, provinces, communes, or trade corporations.
In a rough sort of way, however, all Socialists recognise the law, so far as its effects are visible in this world on the physical, intellectual, and moral planes. The fact that “the evil that men do,” and classes and nations of men also, “lives after them,” none are more ready to own and act upon. The action and reaction of individual ''will'' and individual and social ''circumstance'', both upon each other and upon individual and social ''conditions'', forms part of the foundations of Socialism. ''Quâ'' Socialists we do not, of course, take any more account of the law of Karma than do non-Socialist Christians and Agnostics, but I maintain there is nothing whatever in Socialism repugnant to a belief in this law. If anything, it is the other way. All Socialists, whether they call themselves Collectionists or Anarchists, Christian Socialists,<ref name="nf62">Socialists who consider their Christianity to supply them with sufficient motives for their Socialism. They do not strictly form a sect either of Socialists or of Christians.</ref> Communists, or purely economic Socialists, are anxious to give freer play to human abilities and social impulses, by creating leisure and educational opportunities for all. We may thus, if it is permitted to me to speculate while criticising, become the instruments of a greater equalisation, distribution, and acceleration of Karmic growth, “good” or “evil,” upon and among individual souls, during their incarnation on this planet. This would come to pass by the transferring of a great deal of the responsibility for Karmic results which now lies with each individual in his personal capacity, upon the collective entities composed of individuals acting in public capacities; ''e.g.'', as nations, provinces, communes, or trade corporations.


It is surely true, even now, to speak of a collective, ''e.g.'', a national or municipal Karma, as we do of a national conscience. We speak of reward or retribution to nations and cities as if they had distinct personalities – are these mere “figures of speech”? But what is more important is that Socialists may prepare the way for a revelation of the noble truths of Theosophy to the multitude; they may help to raise the intellectual and instinctive moral standard of the whole community to such an extent that all will, in the next generation following after the Social Revolution,<ref name="nf63">This word, of course, is employed in the general sense, without any reference to the physical character which the revolution may assume. It may be attended with violence, or it may be as peaceful as, for instance, the religious revolution accomplished by Constantine in the fourth century. All I am postulating is a more or less sudden transformation of the existing social order, effected by one of those impulses with which evolution seems to complete its periods, and of which Theosophy may some day afford the explanation.</ref> be amenable to those truths. In this way Socialism would not, indeed, interfere with the results of the law of Karma, but {{Page aside|284}}would, as the precursor of Theosophy, be the indirect means of enabling multitudes to rise and free themselves from its bonds.
It is surely true, even now, to speak of a collective, ''e.g.'', a national or municipal Karma, as we do of a national conscience. We speak of reward or retribution to nations and cities as if they had distinct personalities – are these mere “figures of speech”? But what is more important is that Socialists may prepare the way for a revelation of the noble truths of Theosophy to the multitude; they may help to raise the intellectual and instinctive moral standard of the whole community to such an extent that all will, in the next generation following after the Social Revolution,<ref name="nf63">This word, of course, is employed in the general sense, without any reference to the physical character which the revolution may assume. It may be attended with violence, or it may be as peaceful as, for instance, the religious revolution accomplished by Constantine in the fourth century. All I am postulating is a more or less sudden transformation of the existing social order, effected by one of those impulses with which evolution seems to complete its periods, and of which Theosophy may some day afford the explanation.</ref> be amenable to those truths. In this way Socialism would not, indeed, interfere with the results of the law of Karma, but {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=284}}would, as the precursor of Theosophy, be the indirect means of enabling multitudes to rise and free themselves from its bonds.


As to the parable of the talents, well, Socialists would be only too glad to see its moral better enforced in this and other “civilised” countries. To them it seems impossible that it could be ''less'' enforced or taken to heart than it is now. They see that under the present system of Society – that vast engine of usury by which whole classes are held in economic servitude to other classes – many are encouraged to live in sloth and hide their talents, even if they put them to no worse uses than that. This could hardly happen under a ''régime'' of economic Socialism (such a ''régime'', for instance, as Laurence Grönlund contemplates in his “Co-operative Commonwealth”); for these able-bodied or talented citizens who declined to work would simply be left to starve or sponge upon their relatives. Under a purely communist ''régime'',<ref name="nf64">The only kind to which T. B. H.’s remarks are in any way applicable.</ref> no doubt there would be a few who would shirk their proper share in the social work, but at least none would be brought up from infancy, as now, to “eat the bread of idleness.”
As to the parable of the talents, well, Socialists would be only too glad to see its moral better enforced in this and other “civilised” countries. To them it seems impossible that it could be ''less'' enforced or taken to heart than it is now. They see that under the present system of Society – that vast engine of usury by which whole classes are held in economic servitude to other classes – many are encouraged to live in sloth and hide their talents, even if they put them to no worse uses than that. This could hardly happen under a ''régime'' of economic Socialism (such a ''régime'', for instance, as Laurence Grönlund contemplates in his “Co-operative Commonwealth”); for these able-bodied or talented citizens who declined to work would simply be left to starve or sponge upon their relatives. Under a purely communist ''régime'',<ref name="nf64">The only kind to which T. B. H.’s remarks are in any way applicable.</ref> no doubt there would be a few who would shirk their proper share in the social work, but at least none would be brought up from infancy, as now, to “eat the bread of idleness.”


Finally on this point, if to advocate such changes as Socialists advocate, the substitution of social co-operation for competition; of production with a view to use, for production with view to profit; of peace between nations, classes, and individuals, for war; of harmonious organisation to the advantage of all, for ''laissez faire'', and chaos for the advantage (or supposed advantage) of a few. If I say, to advocate such changes be to advocate interference with the results of the law of Karma, so is every proposal for the amelioration of the physical or intellectual welfare of our fellows. And if participation in this and other movements, which may with equal justice be called “materialistic,” be prohibited to Theosophists, they may as well, for all good their Universal Brotherhood will do to the mass of those at present outside it, stay at home and content themselves with communing with the select few who alone will ever be in a position to appreciate them. If, for one reason or other, they do not care to co-operate with Socialists, let them, at least, recognise that the latter are preparing their way for them, doing the dirty (?) and laborious work, without which Theosophy can never descend from the serene heights in which it now dwells, to replenish, spiritually, this sadly benighted world. For, apart from a healthier physical and psychical atmosphere than “civilised” life engenders in either rich or poor (collective Karmic effects), a fair amount of leisure and freedom from sordid care are indispensable in most human beings for the higher development of the perceptive or gnostic faculties. At present this minimum of leisure and economic independence is probably unattainable by nineteen-twentieths of the population. Yet this self-same society, with its scientific learning and experience, its machinery, and its business organisation, contains within it all the germs of such a reconstruction of the physical environment as shall very {{Page aside|285}}shortly place the means of spiritual and psychical regeneration within the reach of all.
Finally on this point, if to advocate such changes as Socialists advocate, the substitution of social co-operation for competition; of production with a view to use, for production with view to profit; of peace between nations, classes, and individuals, for war; of harmonious organisation to the advantage of all, for ''laissez faire'', and chaos for the advantage (or supposed advantage) of a few. If I say, to advocate such changes be to advocate interference with the results of the law of Karma, so is every proposal for the amelioration of the physical or intellectual welfare of our fellows. And if participation in this and other movements, which may with equal justice be called “materialistic,” be prohibited to Theosophists, they may as well, for all good their Universal Brotherhood will do to the mass of those at present outside it, stay at home and content themselves with communing with the select few who alone will ever be in a position to appreciate them. If, for one reason or other, they do not care to co-operate with Socialists, let them, at least, recognise that the latter are preparing their way for them, doing the dirty (?) and laborious work, without which Theosophy can never descend from the serene heights in which it now dwells, to replenish, spiritually, this sadly benighted world. For, apart from a healthier physical and psychical atmosphere than “civilised” life engenders in either rich or poor (collective Karmic effects), a fair amount of leisure and freedom from sordid care are indispensable in most human beings for the higher development of the perceptive or gnostic faculties. At present this minimum of leisure and economic independence is probably unattainable by nineteen-twentieths of the population. Yet this self-same society, with its scientific learning and experience, its machinery, and its business organisation, contains within it all the germs of such a reconstruction of the physical environment as shall very {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=285}}shortly place the means of spiritual and psychical regeneration within the reach of all.


“T. B. H.’s” second statement is that “Indeed there would be very little difficulty in showing that modern materialistic Socialism is directly at variance with all the teachings of Theosophy.” Such an expression as “materialistic Socialism” is, as I have already hinted, erroneous. ''All'' Socialism is materialistic in the sense that it concerns itself primarily with the material or physical conditions of mankind. So do chemistry and mechanics, pure or applied; so, in ordinary politics, do Liberalism and Conservatism. ''No'' Socialism is materialistic in the sense that it is based upon any materialistic, as distinct from spiritualistic or pantheistic conceptions of the universe. It has hardly any more to do with such questions than have cotton-spinning or boot-making. I do not, however, pretend to mistake “T. B. H’s” meaning. Taking Socialism in its essentially economic aspect (which I admit is the foremost for the present, and must remain so until it has been disposed of), he asserts that “there would be very little difficulty in proving &amp;c.” This is a mere general charge against it, although, I think, a less plausible, and therefore – from the point of view of harmony between Socialists and Theosophists – a less serious one, than the particular charge which follows it, and with which I have already endeavoured to deal. For my own enlightenment, I should be glad to have some samples, taken at random, of his skill in showing this variance; but I doubt if such a demonstration could effect any good. Meanwhile it is impossible to ''answer'' the charge on account of its vague, albeit sweeping and all-comprehensive character. “All the teachings of Theosophy” are quite too much for a student like myself to attempt to compare with Economic Socialism, as a system; nor do I think one with ten times the learning and discernment that I can claim, would readily attempt it. I merely record, therefore, my sincere conviction that on this general point “T. B. H.” is also mistaken, and that it is not Socialism, economic, or otherwise, which he has really been scrutinising and balancing, but the sayings or doings of some particular “Socialist,” whom he has seen or read of.
“T. B. H.’s” second statement is that “Indeed there would be very little difficulty in showing that modern materialistic Socialism is directly at variance with all the teachings of Theosophy.” Such an expression as “materialistic Socialism” is, as I have already hinted, erroneous. ''All'' Socialism is materialistic in the sense that it concerns itself primarily with the material or physical conditions of mankind. So do chemistry and mechanics, pure or applied; so, in ordinary politics, do Liberalism and Conservatism. ''No'' Socialism is materialistic in the sense that it is based upon any materialistic, as distinct from spiritualistic or pantheistic conceptions of the universe. It has hardly any more to do with such questions than have cotton-spinning or boot-making. I do not, however, pretend to mistake “T. B. H’s” meaning. Taking Socialism in its essentially economic aspect (which I admit is the foremost for the present, and must remain so until it has been disposed of), he asserts that “there would be very little difficulty in proving &amp;c.” This is a mere general charge against it, although, I think, a less plausible, and therefore – from the point of view of harmony between Socialists and Theosophists – a less serious one, than the particular charge which follows it, and with which I have already endeavoured to deal. For my own enlightenment, I should be glad to have some samples, taken at random, of his skill in showing this variance; but I doubt if such a demonstration could effect any good. Meanwhile it is impossible to ''answer'' the charge on account of its vague, albeit sweeping and all-comprehensive character. “All the teachings of Theosophy” are quite too much for a student like myself to attempt to compare with Economic Socialism, as a system; nor do I think one with ten times the learning and discernment that I can claim, would readily attempt it. I merely record, therefore, my sincere conviction that on this general point “T. B. H.” is also mistaken, and that it is not Socialism, economic, or otherwise, which he has really been scrutinising and balancing, but the sayings or doings of some particular “Socialist,” whom he has seen or read of.
Line 1,494: Line 1,483:
Individual Socialists have, of course, many faults which cannot fairly be charged to the social and economic tenets they profess. Thus one besetting fault of militant advocates of the cause is the use of violent language against individual capitalists, police officials and landlords. It, is so easy, even for men of a calibre superior to the average, to be drawn on from righteous indignation at a corrupt system, to abuse of the creatures and instruments thereof – or even, on occasion, to personal violence against them. Every good cause has its Peters, no less than its Judases. Socialism unfortunately has a rich crop of the former. Another still worse fault on the part of certain agitators, but one which might easily be predicted from the character of the struggle and the condition of the classes who must form the backbone of the Socialist Party, is the frequent appeal to lower motives, such as revenge and love of luxury.
Individual Socialists have, of course, many faults which cannot fairly be charged to the social and economic tenets they profess. Thus one besetting fault of militant advocates of the cause is the use of violent language against individual capitalists, police officials and landlords. It, is so easy, even for men of a calibre superior to the average, to be drawn on from righteous indignation at a corrupt system, to abuse of the creatures and instruments thereof – or even, on occasion, to personal violence against them. Every good cause has its Peters, no less than its Judases. Socialism unfortunately has a rich crop of the former. Another still worse fault on the part of certain agitators, but one which might easily be predicted from the character of the struggle and the condition of the classes who must form the backbone of the Socialist Party, is the frequent appeal to lower motives, such as revenge and love of luxury.


{{Page aside|286}}But such faults, although by all human prevision necessary incidents in the movement, are by no means inherent in Socialism. Even the purely “materialistic” socialism of Karl Marx, to which “T. B. H.” seems (although I think not with any clear picture of it in his mind) to refer, aims simply at securing the decencies and ordinary comforts of life to all, as a recompense for more evenly distributed social labour. The very conditions of life under a co-operative commonwealth such as Hyndman, Grönlund, and other followers of the late Karl Marx’s economic ideal, have in view – above all the obligation (virtual, at any rate) under which every able-bodied member of the community would find himself or herself, to do a few hours of useful work of one kind or another every day, and the elimination of the commercial and speculative element, with the wretched insecurity and dangerous temptations which it involves, – would preclude inordinate luxury. A healthy simplicity of life would become, first, “fashionable,” then usual.<ref name="nf65">I do not, of course, mean to predict that “sin” (or its Theosophical equivalent) would die out. It is, after all, a relative matter to the capacities and potentialities of the individual and his surroundings. Under Socialism, sensuality, social or plutocratic pride, and other sins fostered by the present order, would simply give way to ambition (to obtain popular distinction, ''e.g.'', as an artist or inventor) and perhaps to magic and other at present unfashionable vices.</ref> Communism, of course, goes further than economic socialism, as it implies not only the claim of the individual upon the community for the means of ''labour'' and the enjoyment of its fruits or their equivalent, but his claim for ''subsistence'', irrespective of the amount and social value of the labour which he is able to perform. It would abolish, therefore, not only individual property in the means of production, but in the products themselves. The practicability of Communism, the motto of which is, “From each according to his abilities, to each according to his needs,” obviously depends upon the prevalence of more generous motives, of a higher sense of duty both to work and to give – a more perfect development, in fact, of the sense of human solidarity. It is for this very reason more commendable than mere economic socialism, as an ideal, to the attention of Theosophists; although its application, on the national or universal scale, cannot yet be said to have entered “the sphere of practical politics.”
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=286}}But such faults, although by all human prevision necessary incidents in the movement, are by no means inherent in Socialism. Even the purely “materialistic” socialism of Karl Marx, to which “T. B. H.” seems (although I think not with any clear picture of it in his mind) to refer, aims simply at securing the decencies and ordinary comforts of life to all, as a recompense for more evenly distributed social labour. The very conditions of life under a co-operative commonwealth such as Hyndman, Grönlund, and other followers of the late Karl Marx’s economic ideal, have in view – above all the obligation (virtual, at any rate) under which every able-bodied member of the community would find himself or herself, to do a few hours of useful work of one kind or another every day, and the elimination of the commercial and speculative element, with the wretched insecurity and dangerous temptations which it involves, – would preclude inordinate luxury. A healthy simplicity of life would become, first, “fashionable,” then usual.<ref name="nf65">I do not, of course, mean to predict that “sin” (or its Theosophical equivalent) would die out. It is, after all, a relative matter to the capacities and potentialities of the individual and his surroundings. Under Socialism, sensuality, social or plutocratic pride, and other sins fostered by the present order, would simply give way to ambition (to obtain popular distinction, ''e.g.'', as an artist or inventor) and perhaps to magic and other at present unfashionable vices.</ref> Communism, of course, goes further than economic socialism, as it implies not only the claim of the individual upon the community for the means of ''labour'' and the enjoyment of its fruits or their equivalent, but his claim for ''subsistence'', irrespective of the amount and social value of the labour which he is able to perform. It would abolish, therefore, not only individual property in the means of production, but in the products themselves. The practicability of Communism, the motto of which is, “From each according to his abilities, to each according to his needs,” obviously depends upon the prevalence of more generous motives, of a higher sense of duty both to work and to give – a more perfect development, in fact, of the sense of human solidarity. It is for this very reason more commendable than mere economic socialism, as an ideal, to the attention of Theosophists; although its application, on the national or universal scale, cannot yet be said to have entered “the sphere of practical politics.”


Communism, which may be either Collectivist or Anarchist, leads me to add a few words about Anarchism. I refer, of course, to the social ideal philosophically denoted by this name, and not to the means advocated by some of its supporters for putting an end to the present society. Anarchism involves Communism, as well as extreme decentralisation; more than this, it involves the abolition of all permanent machinery of law and order, such as “the State” is supposed to provide, and the abolition of physical force as a method of suasion, even for criminals and lunatics. As a protest against political domination of all kinds, and an antidote to the excessive centralisation advocated by some state-Socialists, Anarchism may be of some use, but it is obviously further even than Communism (of the Collectivist variety) from becoming a school of “practical” politics. It could only become so after society at large, all the world over, had grown sufficiently homogeneous and ''solidaire'' for its {{Page aside|287}}members to co-operate spontaneously and automatically for all necessary purposes, grouping themselves into large or small organizations (limbs and organs) as required, and forming a complete ''body-social'', or Mesocosm, if I may be allowed to coin a word for the purpose.
Communism, which may be either Collectivist or Anarchist, leads me to add a few words about Anarchism. I refer, of course, to the social ideal philosophically denoted by this name, and not to the means advocated by some of its supporters for putting an end to the present society. Anarchism involves Communism, as well as extreme decentralisation; more than this, it involves the abolition of all permanent machinery of law and order, such as “the State” is supposed to provide, and the abolition of physical force as a method of suasion, even for criminals and lunatics. As a protest against political domination of all kinds, and an antidote to the excessive centralisation advocated by some state-Socialists, Anarchism may be of some use, but it is obviously further even than Communism (of the Collectivist variety) from becoming a school of “practical” politics. It could only become so after society at large, all the world over, had grown sufficiently homogeneous and ''solidaire'' for its {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=287}}members to co-operate spontaneously and automatically for all necessary purposes, grouping themselves into large or small organizations (limbs and organs) as required, and forming a complete ''body-social'', or Mesocosm, if I may be allowed to coin a word for the purpose.


The erroneous conceptions of Socialism which I believe “T. B. H.” to have formed, do not necessarily invalidate the first statement in the paragraph of his article upon which I have been commenting, to wit, that the Universal Brotherhood which he has in view (and which, I understand from him, forms the first part of the programme of the Theosophical Society) is not “Socialism as preached in this 19th century,” – or at any other time, past or future, for that matter. Still, I am inclined to hope that a more intimate study of Socialism will lead him to see that, whether identical or not, they are at any rate not antagonistic. My own belief is that Theosophy and “materialistic” Socialism will be found to be working along different planes in the same direction.
The erroneous conceptions of Socialism which I believe “T. B. H.” to have formed, do not necessarily invalidate the first statement in the paragraph of his article upon which I have been commenting, to wit, that the Universal Brotherhood which he has in view (and which, I understand from him, forms the first part of the programme of the Theosophical Society) is not “Socialism as preached in this 19th century,” – or at any other time, past or future, for that matter. Still, I am inclined to hope that a more intimate study of Socialism will lead him to see that, whether identical or not, they are at any rate not antagonistic. My own belief is that Theosophy and “materialistic” Socialism will be found to be working along different planes in the same direction.
Line 1,508: Line 1,497:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Scott-Elliot W. - The Great Quest|The Great Quest]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Scott-Elliot W. - The Great Quest|The Great Quest]]}}
[[Scott-Elliot, William|W. Scott-Elliot]] · pp. 288-291
[[Scott-Elliot, William|W. Scott-Elliot]] · pp. 288-291


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - God Speaks for Law and Order|[Introduction to “God Speaks for Law and Order” by W. Eldon Serjeant]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - God Speaks for Law and Order|[Introduction to “God Speaks for Law and Order” by W. Eldon Serjeant]]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 292-293
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 292-293


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - An interpetretation of the vision, by Serjeant|An Interpretation of the Vision, by Serjeant]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - An interpetretation of the vision, by Serjeant|An Interpretation of the Vision, by Serjeant]]}}
[[Serjeant, William C. Eldon|W. C. Eldon Serjeant]] · pp. 293-295
[[Serjeant, William C. Eldon|W. C. Eldon Serjeant]] · pp. 293-295


=== [[Ellis W.A. - An Infant Genius|An Infant Genius]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Ellis W.A. - An Infant Genius|An Infant Genius]]}}
[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. A. Ellis]] · pp. 296-298
[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. A. Ellis]] · pp. 296-298


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|298}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=298}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Fear.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Fear.|poem=
Line 1,569: Line 1,558:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Esoteric Character of the Gospels|The Esoteric Character of the Gospels]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Esoteric Character of the Gospels|The Esoteric Character of the Gospels]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 299-310
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 299-310


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|310}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=310}}


=== SIMILITUDES OF DEMOPHILUS. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Similitudes of Demophilus.}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> is the business of a musician to harmonize every instrument, but of a well educated man to adapt himself harmoniously to every fortune.
{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> is the business of a musician to harmonize every instrument, but of a well educated man to adapt himself harmoniously to every fortune.
Line 1,585: Line 1,574:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


=== GOLDEN SENTENCES OF DEMOCRITUS. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Golden Sentences of Democritus.}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> is beautiful to impede an unjust man; but if this be not possible, it is beautiful not to act in conjunction with him.
{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> is beautiful to impede an unjust man; but if this be not possible, it is beautiful not to act in conjunction with him.
Line 1,602: Line 1,591:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|311_2|show page=311}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=311|item=2}}


=== Correspondence. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence.}}


==== A LAW OF LIFE: KARMA. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=A Law of Life: Karma.}}


[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> following letter has been received by the editors, in criticism on Mr. Keightley’s article on “Karma”; and as it raises many rather important points, an attempt has been made to answer them. Mr. Beatty’s letter is somewhat difficult to deal with, for though it asks many questions, they are so inextricably mingled with its author’s thoughts that it would be unfair to disentangle them from the context. It is a pity that Mr. Beatty, in his haste to criticize, did not wait for the conclusion of the article, as he might have saved himself some trouble. If his real desire is to learn, it would be well that he should approach the endeavour in a less flippant spirit and evolve the critic out of the criticaster. In many of his arguments he has, so to say, “given himself away,” but, in the interests of space and of the readers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, only those questions and arguments which bear directly on the points at issue have been selected for answer. The point which Mr. Beatty does “not care to discuss,” and which refers to the mystery of Godliness, has been omitted. Perhaps, if Mr. Beatty continues to read, mark, learn, ''and inwardly digest'', he may in some ''future incarnation'' solve the mystery.]
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> following letter has been received by the editors, in criticism on Mr. Keightley’s article on “Karma”; and as it raises many rather important points, an attempt has been made to answer them. Mr. Beatty’s letter is somewhat difficult to deal with, for though it asks many questions, they are so inextricably mingled with its author’s thoughts that it would be unfair to disentangle them from the context. It is a pity that Mr. Beatty, in his haste to criticize, did not wait for the conclusion of the article, as he might have saved himself some trouble. If his real desire is to learn, it would be well that he should approach the endeavour in a less flippant spirit and evolve the critic out of the criticaster. In many of his arguments he has, so to say, “given himself away,” but, in the interests of space and of the readers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, only those questions and arguments which bear directly on the points at issue have been selected for answer. The point which Mr. Beatty does “not care to discuss,” and which refers to the mystery of Godliness, has been omitted. Perhaps, if Mr. Beatty continues to read, mark, learn, ''and inwardly digest'', he may in some ''future incarnation'' solve the mystery.]
Line 1,612: Line 1,601:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=In an article in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, under the above heading, Mr. Keightley declares it to be “very difficult, if not well-nigh impossible,” to understand Karma, and I grant him that his essay is a practical demonstration of his allegation. The difficulty (1.) does not, however, hinder him from attempting to define the refractory term. “Karma,” he says, “is the working of the great law which governs reincarnation,” or “a manifestation of the One, Universal, Divine Principle in the phenomenal world,” or again, “the great law of harmony which governs the universe.” Now, waiving altogether the question of reincarnations, I shall proceed to examine whether Mr. Keightley makes good his contention that “harmony,” in his sense of the word, “governs the Universe.” He says, “the man who denies the existence of harmony in the universe has transgressed the law and is experiencing punishment. He does this unconsciously to himself, because the law of harmony forms an unconscious impulse to its readjustment when it has been broken.” Here there are several things to be considered. In the first place, it may be asked: (2.) Does a man, by merely denying the existence of a law of Nature or the universe, transgress that law? I think not.<ref name="nf107">Mr. Keightley’s meaning (and it is difficult for the words to bear any other interpretation) was that the denial of harmony is evidence that, at some previous time, the man who denies has set himself in opposition to the law, in virtue of those very desires and instincts of his animal personality to which Mr. Beatty alludes later on. In this sense, Mr. Beatty is right in saying that a law of the universe cannot be broken; but its limits may be transgressed, and consequently an attempt made by man to make himself into a small, but rival universe. It is the old story of the china pot and the iron kettle, and the fact that china gets the worst of it is conclusive that the china is struggling ''against'' Nature.</ref> Secondly. Can a law of the universe be “broken”? Here again I must reply in the negative; for who is going to contend that the law of gravitation has ever been “broken,”<ref name="nf108">Will Mr. Beatty explain the phenomenon of a comet flirting its tail round the sun in defiance of the “''law'' of gravitation”?</ref> has ever ceased to act, has ever required “re-adjustment”? A man {{Page aside|312}}can break no law of Nature in the sense of bringing that law into abeyance. If then, a law of harmony governs the universe there can be no such thing as discord. (3.) Yet Mr. Keightley admits that there ''is'' discord, that the law of harmony has been “broken” and needs “readjustment.” This is a surrendering of his position and a patent admission that harmony is not constant or universal. He then proceeds to draw an illustration from music. “In musical chords, the composing notes, if taken by twos and threes, will be found in discord, but, when taken together, produce a harmony.” This is a particularly unfortunate subject of illustration. For does it not show that discord is an element in the universe as well as harmony? Why are discords introduced into music? Simply to make the harmony more effective. The reason for this, however, does not lie in any so-called universal law of harmony, but rather in the constitution of animate existences. Fundamentally, sensation is the consciousness of difference. Where the difference is great the feeling is great. If we wish to have the keenest sensation of sweetness we must first taste something bitter. Thus it is that occasional discords heighten harmony. But are the discords any less real on that account? Certainly not; for there can no more be harmony without discord, than there can be an up without a down. This, moreover, is only another illustration of the fact that human knowledge is merely relative. Must we, however, admit that the universal law may be harmony while our experience tells us that there are discords without number? Unless ignorance be considered as superior to positive knowledge, I see no room for the admission. If a man’s house tumbles about his ears, does it become any less a fact by trying to persuade himself and his neighbours that it is still standing? This seems to be the method of Mr. Keightley. He has, however, yet another argument. “The universe ... is essentially an evidence of harmony; otherwise it could not exist, for it would fall to pieces.” This is a palpable begging of the question, and, besides, very absurd. The universe is a harmony, because a universe must be a harmony! “Otherwise it could not exist.” Now how does our harmonist know whether it could exist or not? Of what other universe has he experience or knowledge? “It would fall to pieces.” Where, I wonder, would it fall to? Perhaps it is even now fast falling to pieces, and who can tell us differently? As far as ordinary people can judge, it seems, as regards the parts we are acquainted with, to be falling into more or less concrete masses, but not many sane people believe it can fall into nothingness. After all this vain contention for universal harmony we find Mr. Keightley settling down like ordinary mortals to the conviction that the world is far from harmonious or perfect. One unfortunate individual who cannot be persuaded that all is harmony, is told that “he is incapable of understanding it because his attention is solely devoted to that which produces discord.” How comes it that the universe does not fall to pieces as a result of this discord? Surely we are in a precarious condition, if every obstinate fool who persists in crying out when he has been hurt, endangers the stability of the universe. Did ever anyone meet with a universe where there is less evidence of harmony? One brute force ever in conflict with another. Infernal forces piling up mountain on the top of mountain; supernal forces blasting, rending, excoriating and tumbling these mountains down again into the valleys; the oak struggling against the inwarping ivy, the fawn attempting vainly to escape from the claws of the {{Page aside|313}}tiger, the child agonising while parasites eat slowly and mercilessly into its lungs, liver, or brain; the strong everywhere victorious over the weak; each sect and each party exerting itself ferociously to scoop out the viscera of its rival. Such is the world, such all records declare it to have been, and such it gives ample promise of continuing. But if the world is not really so, and on the contrary is one immensity of joyous harmony, who can tell us why the evidence is so deceptive? Here again, Mr. Keightley introduces to us a most remarkable statement. “The one Divine principle is divided by man’s actions into two opposing forces of good and evil, and man’s progress depends on the exertion of his will to preserve harmony and prevent deviation to one side or the other.” Give us by all means in preference to this for common sense, for rationality and for every other quality that makes it digestible, the childish story of Eve, the apple and the fall.
{{Style P-Quote|1=In an article in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, under the above heading, Mr. Keightley declares it to be “very difficult, if not well-nigh impossible,” to understand Karma, and I grant him that his essay is a practical demonstration of his allegation. The difficulty (1.) does not, however, hinder him from attempting to define the refractory term. “Karma,” he says, “is the working of the great law which governs reincarnation,” or “a manifestation of the One, Universal, Divine Principle in the phenomenal world,” or again, “the great law of harmony which governs the universe.” Now, waiving altogether the question of reincarnations, I shall proceed to examine whether Mr. Keightley makes good his contention that “harmony,” in his sense of the word, “governs the Universe.” He says, “the man who denies the existence of harmony in the universe has transgressed the law and is experiencing punishment. He does this unconsciously to himself, because the law of harmony forms an unconscious impulse to its readjustment when it has been broken.” Here there are several things to be considered. In the first place, it may be asked: (2.) Does a man, by merely denying the existence of a law of Nature or the universe, transgress that law? I think not.<ref name="nf107">Mr. Keightley’s meaning (and it is difficult for the words to bear any other interpretation) was that the denial of harmony is evidence that, at some previous time, the man who denies has set himself in opposition to the law, in virtue of those very desires and instincts of his animal personality to which Mr. Beatty alludes later on. In this sense, Mr. Beatty is right in saying that a law of the universe cannot be broken; but its limits may be transgressed, and consequently an attempt made by man to make himself into a small, but rival universe. It is the old story of the china pot and the iron kettle, and the fact that china gets the worst of it is conclusive that the china is struggling ''against'' Nature.</ref> Secondly. Can a law of the universe be “broken”? Here again I must reply in the negative; for who is going to contend that the law of gravitation has ever been “broken,”<ref name="nf108">Will Mr. Beatty explain the phenomenon of a comet flirting its tail round the sun in defiance of the “''law'' of gravitation”?</ref> has ever ceased to act, has ever required “re-adjustment”? A man {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=312}}can break no law of Nature in the sense of bringing that law into abeyance. If then, a law of harmony governs the universe there can be no such thing as discord. (3.) Yet Mr. Keightley admits that there ''is'' discord, that the law of harmony has been “broken” and needs “readjustment.” This is a surrendering of his position and a patent admission that harmony is not constant or universal. He then proceeds to draw an illustration from music. “In musical chords, the composing notes, if taken by twos and threes, will be found in discord, but, when taken together, produce a harmony.” This is a particularly unfortunate subject of illustration. For does it not show that discord is an element in the universe as well as harmony? Why are discords introduced into music? Simply to make the harmony more effective. The reason for this, however, does not lie in any so-called universal law of harmony, but rather in the constitution of animate existences. Fundamentally, sensation is the consciousness of difference. Where the difference is great the feeling is great. If we wish to have the keenest sensation of sweetness we must first taste something bitter. Thus it is that occasional discords heighten harmony. But are the discords any less real on that account? Certainly not; for there can no more be harmony without discord, than there can be an up without a down. This, moreover, is only another illustration of the fact that human knowledge is merely relative. Must we, however, admit that the universal law may be harmony while our experience tells us that there are discords without number? Unless ignorance be considered as superior to positive knowledge, I see no room for the admission. If a man’s house tumbles about his ears, does it become any less a fact by trying to persuade himself and his neighbours that it is still standing? This seems to be the method of Mr. Keightley. He has, however, yet another argument. “The universe ... is essentially an evidence of harmony; otherwise it could not exist, for it would fall to pieces.” This is a palpable begging of the question, and, besides, very absurd. The universe is a harmony, because a universe must be a harmony! “Otherwise it could not exist.” Now how does our harmonist know whether it could exist or not? Of what other universe has he experience or knowledge? “It would fall to pieces.” Where, I wonder, would it fall to? Perhaps it is even now fast falling to pieces, and who can tell us differently? As far as ordinary people can judge, it seems, as regards the parts we are acquainted with, to be falling into more or less concrete masses, but not many sane people believe it can fall into nothingness. After all this vain contention for universal harmony we find Mr. Keightley settling down like ordinary mortals to the conviction that the world is far from harmonious or perfect. One unfortunate individual who cannot be persuaded that all is harmony, is told that “he is incapable of understanding it because his attention is solely devoted to that which produces discord.” How comes it that the universe does not fall to pieces as a result of this discord? Surely we are in a precarious condition, if every obstinate fool who persists in crying out when he has been hurt, endangers the stability of the universe. Did ever anyone meet with a universe where there is less evidence of harmony? One brute force ever in conflict with another. Infernal forces piling up mountain on the top of mountain; supernal forces blasting, rending, excoriating and tumbling these mountains down again into the valleys; the oak struggling against the inwarping ivy, the fawn attempting vainly to escape from the claws of the {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=313}}tiger, the child agonising while parasites eat slowly and mercilessly into its lungs, liver, or brain; the strong everywhere victorious over the weak; each sect and each party exerting itself ferociously to scoop out the viscera of its rival. Such is the world, such all records declare it to have been, and such it gives ample promise of continuing. But if the world is not really so, and on the contrary is one immensity of joyous harmony, who can tell us why the evidence is so deceptive? Here again, Mr. Keightley introduces to us a most remarkable statement. “The one Divine principle is divided by man’s actions into two opposing forces of good and evil, and man’s progress depends on the exertion of his will to preserve harmony and prevent deviation to one side or the other.” Give us by all means in preference to this for common sense, for rationality and for every other quality that makes it digestible, the childish story of Eve, the apple and the fall.


Beyond doubt, Mr. Keightley has a profound faith in man as a power in the universe and an instrument for evil. By a most singular process of metaphysical alchemy man decomposes the “Divine principle” into “two opposing forces of good and evil.” It seems from this revised version of an old story that man introduced evil into the universe. Why is man so important that a universe should be polluted for his sake? Surely man did not make himself, and whatever powers were in him for evil or for good must have been potential in that from which he sprang. Man can create nothing, neither evil nor good, neither a tendency to do right nor an inclination to do wrong. “Man’s will” is always a tremendous force for good or evil in the hands of theologians and metaphysicians. Did man make his own “will?” If not, how can he be responsible for what he does? Everybody knows that man can act according to his likes or dislikes. But does anybody imagine that he can make his own likes or dislikes? (4.) He can do as he wishes, but he wishes according to his nature, and this he cannot transcend, consequently he is not responsible to the Author of his nature for what his nature inclines him to do. But what are we to understand by the rest of the sentence? Man’s will is “to preserve harmony and prevent deviation to one side or the other.” First the will brings about evil in the “Divine principle,” destroying harmony, then it is to reproduce harmony and at the same time to maintain a balance between good and evil, and “prevent deviation to the one side or the other.” This to Mahatmas and possessors of the “sixth sense” may seem plain logic, but it far surpasses my comprehension.<ref name="nf109">Very little doubt that it does. Mankind is only very gradually developing its fifth sense on the intellectual plane. Intuition might have carried our critic over the difficulty, but in some parts of his criticism he seems hardly to have begun to evolute the intellectual sense.</ref> I am, perhaps, as averse to “the pernicious doctrine of reward and punishment after death, in heaven or in hell” as Mr. Keightley can be, but I can by no means deduce from it the results which to him appear so inevitable. “Nothing,” he says, “could have been found more calculated to circumscribe the view of life as a whole, and concentrate man’s attention on temporary matters.... He either rejected the idea of soul as altogether worthless, or else he transferred his interest to the soul’s welfare in heaven – in either case concentrating his attention on what is inevitably transient.” How the idea of never-ending existence in heaven or in hell can have the effect of circumscribing “the view of life as a whole,” and of concentrating “man’s attention on {{Page aside|314}}temporary matters,” is to me an insolvable puzzle. That it should have quite the opposite effect, does not seem to require proof. Why, in the name of mystery, should he “reject the idea of soul as worthless,” and how can transferring “his interest to the soul’s welfare in heaven” be called a concentrating of “his attention on what is inevitably transient?” Truly this Karma is a bewildering subject!<ref name="nf110">“This Karma,” as Mr. Beatty expresses it, would not be quite so bewildering a subject if critics would bear in mind the context and not fall foul of a detached expression – not even a sentence. The “interest of the soul’s welfare in heaven” is concentrated by John Smith on John Smith as John Smith in heaven, and in order that the said John Smith may go on enjoying the things he loved on earth. As his earth life has ended, John Smith has changed and is “transient.” If he were not transient a very natural inference would follow, that progress, evolution, &amp;c., on whatever plane of being does not prevail.</ref>
Beyond doubt, Mr. Keightley has a profound faith in man as a power in the universe and an instrument for evil. By a most singular process of metaphysical alchemy man decomposes the “Divine principle” into “two opposing forces of good and evil.” It seems from this revised version of an old story that man introduced evil into the universe. Why is man so important that a universe should be polluted for his sake? Surely man did not make himself, and whatever powers were in him for evil or for good must have been potential in that from which he sprang. Man can create nothing, neither evil nor good, neither a tendency to do right nor an inclination to do wrong. “Man’s will” is always a tremendous force for good or evil in the hands of theologians and metaphysicians. Did man make his own “will?” If not, how can he be responsible for what he does? Everybody knows that man can act according to his likes or dislikes. But does anybody imagine that he can make his own likes or dislikes? (4.) He can do as he wishes, but he wishes according to his nature, and this he cannot transcend, consequently he is not responsible to the Author of his nature for what his nature inclines him to do. But what are we to understand by the rest of the sentence? Man’s will is “to preserve harmony and prevent deviation to one side or the other.” First the will brings about evil in the “Divine principle,” destroying harmony, then it is to reproduce harmony and at the same time to maintain a balance between good and evil, and “prevent deviation to the one side or the other.” This to Mahatmas and possessors of the “sixth sense” may seem plain logic, but it far surpasses my comprehension.<ref name="nf109">Very little doubt that it does. Mankind is only very gradually developing its fifth sense on the intellectual plane. Intuition might have carried our critic over the difficulty, but in some parts of his criticism he seems hardly to have begun to evolute the intellectual sense.</ref> I am, perhaps, as averse to “the pernicious doctrine of reward and punishment after death, in heaven or in hell” as Mr. Keightley can be, but I can by no means deduce from it the results which to him appear so inevitable. “Nothing,” he says, “could have been found more calculated to circumscribe the view of life as a whole, and concentrate man’s attention on temporary matters.... He either rejected the idea of soul as altogether worthless, or else he transferred his interest to the soul’s welfare in heaven – in either case concentrating his attention on what is inevitably transient.” How the idea of never-ending existence in heaven or in hell can have the effect of circumscribing “the view of life as a whole,” and of concentrating “man’s attention on {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=314}}temporary matters,” is to me an insolvable puzzle. That it should have quite the opposite effect, does not seem to require proof. Why, in the name of mystery, should he “reject the idea of soul as worthless,” and how can transferring “his interest to the soul’s welfare in heaven” be called a concentrating of “his attention on what is inevitably transient?” Truly this Karma is a bewildering subject!<ref name="nf110">“This Karma,” as Mr. Beatty expresses it, would not be quite so bewildering a subject if critics would bear in mind the context and not fall foul of a detached expression – not even a sentence. The “interest of the soul’s welfare in heaven” is concentrated by John Smith on John Smith as John Smith in heaven, and in order that the said John Smith may go on enjoying the things he loved on earth. As his earth life has ended, John Smith has changed and is “transient.” If he were not transient a very natural inference would follow, that progress, evolution, &amp;c., on whatever plane of being does not prevail.</ref>


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


Do plants and animals come under the law of Karma? is the next question discussed by Mr. Keightley. An extract from the ''Theosophist'' seems to discountenance such a thing. But are its arguments really conclusive against it? I do not think so. It says, “A piece of iron is attracted to a magnet without having any desire in the matter.” Now, in the first place, this is pure assumption, and has its origin in vainglorious human egotism.<ref name="nf111">Mr. Beatty hardly maintains his position of consistent materialism here; and it is at least as vainglorious to deny as to assert.</ref> It is evident that from objective data alone we cannot decide what is the subjective state of the molecules of the attracted iron. In the second place, we are only acquainted with the iron as a cause producing changes in us. No matter how we interpret these changes, they cannot even tell us the real nature of iron, merely considered objectively. Again the extract proceeds: “An animal usually follows the instincts of its nature without any merit or demerit for so doing; a child or an idiot may smilingly kick over a lamp, which may set a whole city on fire.... A person can only be held responsible according to his ability to perceive justice, and to distinguish between good and evil.” According to this doctrine, man is not an “animal,” and does not follow his instincts. To those who are acquainted, even slightly, with the method and regularity of Nature, this contention will appear, on the face of it, untenable. For why should there be an exception in the case of man?<ref name="nf112">Man has the “animal” in him of course, but he has also the power of judgment or discrimination. Mr. Beatty’s wish to be critically pessimistic seems here to run away with his power of discrimination.</ref> Has man instincts, desires, and inclinations, or has he not? If he has, why should he have them if he is not to follow them? And if in any case he does not follow them, is it not with him as with the “animals”? Is it not because he is deterred by influences from without, or hereditary influences from within? And of all these instincts, desires and influences, how is he to know which to obey, to know which is of Divine sanction? He has conscience, of course, but conscience is a very variable quantity, and indeed, it might not be too much to say that there is hardly a crime in the world that has not, at one time or another, been commended by conscience. Conscience is only one phase of the man’s mental activity, and was no more created by him than was his power of vision. We talk of “children and idiots,” and their being irresponsible, but are not untamed savages also irresponsible? And if we admit that there may be beings as much {{Page aside|315}}higher than we, as we are higher than children, idiots, and savages, will they not, with reason and justice, regard us as irresponsible? The truth is, there never was a greater chimera conjured up by unreasoning fancy than that one of man’s responsibility to a Supreme Power. Man is responsible only to man, and man’s conduct is without merit except from a human view-point. We are good or bad by reason of all the forces that act on and through us.
Do plants and animals come under the law of Karma? is the next question discussed by Mr. Keightley. An extract from the ''Theosophist'' seems to discountenance such a thing. But are its arguments really conclusive against it? I do not think so. It says, “A piece of iron is attracted to a magnet without having any desire in the matter.” Now, in the first place, this is pure assumption, and has its origin in vainglorious human egotism.<ref name="nf111">Mr. Beatty hardly maintains his position of consistent materialism here; and it is at least as vainglorious to deny as to assert.</ref> It is evident that from objective data alone we cannot decide what is the subjective state of the molecules of the attracted iron. In the second place, we are only acquainted with the iron as a cause producing changes in us. No matter how we interpret these changes, they cannot even tell us the real nature of iron, merely considered objectively. Again the extract proceeds: “An animal usually follows the instincts of its nature without any merit or demerit for so doing; a child or an idiot may smilingly kick over a lamp, which may set a whole city on fire.... A person can only be held responsible according to his ability to perceive justice, and to distinguish between good and evil.” According to this doctrine, man is not an “animal,” and does not follow his instincts. To those who are acquainted, even slightly, with the method and regularity of Nature, this contention will appear, on the face of it, untenable. For why should there be an exception in the case of man?<ref name="nf112">Man has the “animal” in him of course, but he has also the power of judgment or discrimination. Mr. Beatty’s wish to be critically pessimistic seems here to run away with his power of discrimination.</ref> Has man instincts, desires, and inclinations, or has he not? If he has, why should he have them if he is not to follow them? And if in any case he does not follow them, is it not with him as with the “animals”? Is it not because he is deterred by influences from without, or hereditary influences from within? And of all these instincts, desires and influences, how is he to know which to obey, to know which is of Divine sanction? He has conscience, of course, but conscience is a very variable quantity, and indeed, it might not be too much to say that there is hardly a crime in the world that has not, at one time or another, been commended by conscience. Conscience is only one phase of the man’s mental activity, and was no more created by him than was his power of vision. We talk of “children and idiots,” and their being irresponsible, but are not untamed savages also irresponsible? And if we admit that there may be beings as much {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=315}}higher than we, as we are higher than children, idiots, and savages, will they not, with reason and justice, regard us as irresponsible? The truth is, there never was a greater chimera conjured up by unreasoning fancy than that one of man’s responsibility to a Supreme Power. Man is responsible only to man, and man’s conduct is without merit except from a human view-point. We are good or bad by reason of all the forces that act on and through us.


My object in writing what I have written is to show to Theosophists the dense darkness in which I wander. Will some God-illumined mind not take pity upon, and draw me up from the labyrinthian gloom, where illusions mislead me at every step? My “sixth sense” seems wholly dormant, and Nirvana, that haven of rest, seems distant, by many a weary league of rocky path and burning desert. Pity me.
My object in writing what I have written is to show to Theosophists the dense darkness in which I wander. Will some God-illumined mind not take pity upon, and draw me up from the labyrinthian gloom, where illusions mislead me at every step? My “sixth sense” seems wholly dormant, and Nirvana, that haven of rest, seems distant, by many a weary league of rocky path and burning desert. Pity me.
Line 1,627: Line 1,616:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Keightley A. - Reply to A Law of Life Karma by J. H. Beatty|[Reply to “A Law of Life: Karma” by J. H. Beatty]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Keightley A. - Reply to A Law of Life Karma by J. H. Beatty|[Reply to “A Law of Life: Karma” by J. H. Beatty]]]}}
[[Keightley, Archibald|A. Keightley]] · pp. 315-318
[[Keightley, Archibald|A. Keightley]] · pp. 315-318


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|318}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=318}}


==== “THE LATEST ATTACK ON CHRISTIANITY.” ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=“The Latest Attack on Christianity.”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> the July number of the ''Quarterly Review'' there is an article reviewing the recent book of J. C. Morrison upon “The Service of Man or the Future Religion.” And although Mr. Morrison, in his book, writes to urge that the chief and primary principle of religion is “to promote the spirit of self-sacrifice, and to direct men’s energies to the service of their fellow creatures,” yet the ''Quarterly Review'' pours every kind of insult and obloquy on Mr. Morrison.
{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> the July number of the ''Quarterly Review'' there is an article reviewing the recent book of J. C. Morrison upon “The Service of Man or the Future Religion.” And although Mr. Morrison, in his book, writes to urge that the chief and primary principle of religion is “to promote the spirit of self-sacrifice, and to direct men’s energies to the service of their fellow creatures,” yet the ''Quarterly Review'' pours every kind of insult and obloquy on Mr. Morrison.
Line 1,644: Line 1,633:
The error thus which they both labour under, is one and the same; for the ''Quarterly Review'' errs, in assuming that the teaching or doctrine of the Church is indisputably, and infallibly, the teaching or doctrine of Christ. And Mr. Morrison errs in assuming that the teaching or doctrine of Christ is the same as the doctrine of the Church.
The error thus which they both labour under, is one and the same; for the ''Quarterly Review'' errs, in assuming that the teaching or doctrine of the Church is indisputably, and infallibly, the teaching or doctrine of Christ. And Mr. Morrison errs in assuming that the teaching or doctrine of Christ is the same as the doctrine of the Church.


So that if the teaching of the Church is not the teaching of Christ, then Mr. Morrison in attacking the supposed Christianity of the Church is not really {{Page aside|319}}attacking Christianity, but only attacking the spurious doctrine of the Church, which has passed current as Christianity; ''ex gr.'', Isaiah, Jeremiah and Elijah, in denouncing the religion of the priests, did not attack true religion (as the priests would assert), but only their adulterated and spurious religion.
So that if the teaching of the Church is not the teaching of Christ, then Mr. Morrison in attacking the supposed Christianity of the Church is not really {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=319}}attacking Christianity, but only attacking the spurious doctrine of the Church, which has passed current as Christianity; ''ex gr.'', Isaiah, Jeremiah and Elijah, in denouncing the religion of the priests, did not attack true religion (as the priests would assert), but only their adulterated and spurious religion.


And Christ tells us that the Priests and Pharisees made the word of God of none effect by their traditions. And St. Paul tells us that, with the authority of the Chief Priest, he had, before conversion, imprisoned and put men to death, and made them blaspheme (Acts xxvi., 11) against God and the Church.
And Christ tells us that the Priests and Pharisees made the word of God of none effect by their traditions. And St. Paul tells us that, with the authority of the Chief Priest, he had, before conversion, imprisoned and put men to death, and made them blaspheme (Acts xxvi., 11) against God and the Church.
Line 1,658: Line 1,647:
For whilst there is no liberty, even for fair and candid criticism in the pulpit, on the doctrine of the Church, even in this age of liberty and education, there could have been none when the Church, for centuries, had power to imprison, slay, and excommunicate or boycott; and used it against those who even questioned the doctrine of the Church.
For whilst there is no liberty, even for fair and candid criticism in the pulpit, on the doctrine of the Church, even in this age of liberty and education, there could have been none when the Church, for centuries, had power to imprison, slay, and excommunicate or boycott; and used it against those who even questioned the doctrine of the Church.


But we are told, by the great Bishop Butler, in his “Analogy of Religion” (and whom the ''Quarterly Review'' admits to be an authority of the very highest class), that the doctrine of Atonement is positively immoral, excepting for the supposed divine authority; and the Bishop himself looked forward to the day, {{Page aside|320}}when the progress of liberty and education should throw greater light upon this doctrine of the Church, and indisputably determine whether or no it has the divine authority, it was then supposed or asserted to have.
But we are told, by the great Bishop Butler, in his “Analogy of Religion” (and whom the ''Quarterly Review'' admits to be an authority of the very highest class), that the doctrine of Atonement is positively immoral, excepting for the supposed divine authority; and the Bishop himself looked forward to the day, {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=320}}when the progress of liberty and education should throw greater light upon this doctrine of the Church, and indisputably determine whether or no it has the divine authority, it was then supposed or asserted to have.


So great has been our progress in education and liberty that ''The Guardian'' of the 3rd August, in its review of this book of Mr. Morrison’s, says, if Christianity is Calvinism with its doctrine of substitution and justification, then it is ''madness'' any longer to attempt defending the morality of Christianity.
So great has been our progress in education and liberty that ''The Guardian'' of the 3rd August, in its review of this book of Mr. Morrison’s, says, if Christianity is Calvinism with its doctrine of substitution and justification, then it is ''madness'' any longer to attempt defending the morality of Christianity.
Line 1,672: Line 1,661:
Canon Liddon, however, asserts that all the doctrine and teaching of the Church derives its authority from a miraculous resurrection of Jesus, with a material and physical body of flesh, blood, and bones, in direct defiance of the teaching of Jesus, that the flesh profiteth nothing, and that it was the words which He spoke, “''They were'' spirit, ''they'' were life.” (John vi., 63.)
Canon Liddon, however, asserts that all the doctrine and teaching of the Church derives its authority from a miraculous resurrection of Jesus, with a material and physical body of flesh, blood, and bones, in direct defiance of the teaching of Jesus, that the flesh profiteth nothing, and that it was the words which He spoke, “''They were'' spirit, ''they'' were life.” (John vi., 63.)


And if we believe that the Holy Spirit of God could speak without the aid of a material body, composed of flesh, blood, and bones, in a still small voice to the conscience or soul of Moses and Elijah (1 Kings xix., 12); and if we believe that the same Holy Spirit is ''present'' even now (where two or three are gathered together – Matt. xvii., 23), why should not the presence of the still {{Page aside|321}}small voice of the Holy Spirit, speaking to the conscience or soul of the Apostles, be of itself deemed sufficient, without needing the aid of a material body?
And if we believe that the Holy Spirit of God could speak without the aid of a material body, composed of flesh, blood, and bones, in a still small voice to the conscience or soul of Moses and Elijah (1 Kings xix., 12); and if we believe that the same Holy Spirit is ''present'' even now (where two or three are gathered together – Matt. xvii., 23), why should not the presence of the still {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=321}}small voice of the Holy Spirit, speaking to the conscience or soul of the Apostles, be of itself deemed sufficient, without needing the aid of a material body?


Again, if the ''presence'' of the still small voice of the Holy Spirit, speaking to the soul of man, has been deemed sufficient by the world both before the crucifixion of Christ, and since the crucifixion of Christ, why should it be deemed necessary to raise up the crucified One, with a body of flesh, blood and bones, only to teach what the still small voice of the Holy Spirit was able, willing, and ''present'' to teach, and to doubt which would be Atheism? And, moreover, whilst such teaching was sufficient, it would be a contradiction to vouchsafe more.
Again, if the ''presence'' of the still small voice of the Holy Spirit, speaking to the soul of man, has been deemed sufficient by the world both before the crucifixion of Christ, and since the crucifixion of Christ, why should it be deemed necessary to raise up the crucified One, with a body of flesh, blood and bones, only to teach what the still small voice of the Holy Spirit was able, willing, and ''present'' to teach, and to doubt which would be Atheism? And, moreover, whilst such teaching was sufficient, it would be a contradiction to vouchsafe more.
Line 1,686: Line 1,675:
The ''Quarterly Review'' says the clergy have no objection to free discussion – that it is the very air they breathe, and that it has been the life of Christian Truth. These are bold and brave words, but where is there even one clergyman that will endorse them, and act upon them? Where?
The ''Quarterly Review'' says the clergy have no objection to free discussion – that it is the very air they breathe, and that it has been the life of Christian Truth. These are bold and brave words, but where is there even one clergyman that will endorse them, and act upon them? Where?


Isaiah says, “Open ye the gates that the truth may enter in” (xxvi., 2). But instead of reverencing the just and righteous “Son of Man,” the chief priests and rulers of the Ancient Church condemned “the Just One,” to be slain as a blasphemer, whose blood ought to be shed for an Atonement. And the chief priests of our Church have combined that this doctrine should not be {{Page aside|322}}touched, so that by their practice they make their statement of the ''Quarterly Review'' utterly untrue. For if there is one clergyman, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">A.D.</span> 1887, who will support the ''Quarterly Review’s'' statement, and open his pulpit for explaining the truth of “Christ crucified” and proclaiming Christian truth, as taught by Christ – Where is he? and who is he?
Isaiah says, “Open ye the gates that the truth may enter in” (xxvi., 2). But instead of reverencing the just and righteous “Son of Man,” the chief priests and rulers of the Ancient Church condemned “the Just One,” to be slain as a blasphemer, whose blood ought to be shed for an Atonement. And the chief priests of our Church have combined that this doctrine should not be {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=322}}touched, so that by their practice they make their statement of the ''Quarterly Review'' utterly untrue. For if there is one clergyman, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">A.D.</span> 1887, who will support the ''Quarterly Review’s'' statement, and open his pulpit for explaining the truth of “Christ crucified” and proclaiming Christian truth, as taught by Christ – Where is he? and who is he?


And if there is not one, then need the Church be surprised that men attack, not the Christianity of Jesus Christ, but only an erroneous doctrine of the Church, miscalled Christianity?
And if there is not one, then need the Church be surprised that men attack, not the Christianity of Jesus Christ, but only an erroneous doctrine of the Church, miscalled Christianity?
Line 1,700: Line 1,689:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


==== ISLAM AND CHRISTIANITY. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Islam and Christianity.}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> the numerous letters that have repeatedly appeared recently in the ''Times'' opposing the statements of the Rev. Canon Isaac Taylor, in his speech at the late Church Congress, on the very great progress of Islam, and the comparative failure of Christianity (as taught), in India and Africa, it is frequently asserted that ''“Islam is the only religion that has laid an immutable barrier on human progress;”'' and that ''“no system could have been devised with more consummate skill (than the Koran of Islam) for shutting out the light of truth, from the Nations over which Islam has sway.”''
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> the numerous letters that have repeatedly appeared recently in the ''Times'' opposing the statements of the Rev. Canon Isaac Taylor, in his speech at the late Church Congress, on the very great progress of Islam, and the comparative failure of Christianity (as taught), in India and Africa, it is frequently asserted that ''“Islam is the only religion that has laid an immutable barrier on human progress;”'' and that ''“no system could have been devised with more consummate skill (than the Koran of Islam) for shutting out the light of truth, from the Nations over which Islam has sway.”''
Line 1,708: Line 1,697:
And yet this is the present state of things.
And yet this is the present state of things.


And therefore, whilst the clergy have power to say that “''the doctrine of the Church may not be touched'',” how is the mystery of a Crucified Christ to be explained and translated, so that it may be seen to be “''a light to lighten the Gentiles, and also the glory of Israel'',” instead of being, as it is now, a stumbling block to the Jews, foolishness to the world, and a mystery to the {{Page aside|323}}teachers of it, making those who accept it, in India and Africa, worse than they were before?
And therefore, whilst the clergy have power to say that “''the doctrine of the Church may not be touched'',” how is the mystery of a Crucified Christ to be explained and translated, so that it may be seen to be “''a light to lighten the Gentiles, and also the glory of Israel'',” instead of being, as it is now, a stumbling block to the Jews, foolishness to the world, and a mystery to the {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=323}}teachers of it, making those who accept it, in India and Africa, worse than they were before?


Then is there not a cause for demanding that liberty should be allowed in the Church, for explaining, in the pulpit, the mystery of a Crucified Christ, so that it may no longer remain a mystery for want only of this liberty?
Then is there not a cause for demanding that liberty should be allowed in the Church, for explaining, in the pulpit, the mystery of a Crucified Christ, so that it may no longer remain a mystery for want only of this liberty?
Line 1,717: Line 1,706:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Lewins R. - Hylo-Idealism-An Apology|Hylo-Idealism – An Apology]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Lewins R. - Hylo-Idealism-An Apology|Hylo-Idealism – An Apology]]}}
[[Lewins, Robert|R. Lewins]] · pp. 323
[[Lewins, Robert|R. Lewins]] · pp. 323


=== [[Courtney H.L. - Hylo-Ideaism|Hylo-Ideaism]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Courtney H.L. - Hylo-Ideaism|Hylo-Ideaism]]}}
[[Courtney, Herbert L|H. L. Courtney]] · pp. 323-325
[[Courtney, Herbert L|H. L. Courtney]] · pp. 323-325


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Answers to Queries|Answers to Queries]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Answers to Queries|Answers to Queries]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 325-328
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 325-328


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|325}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=325}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
Line 1,742: Line 1,731:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Answers to Queries|Answers to Queries – continued]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Answers to Queries|Answers to Queries – continued]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 325-328
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 325-328


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Literary Jottings (1)|Literary Jottings]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Literary Jottings (1)|Literary Jottings]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 329-334
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 329-334


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|335}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=335}}


=== Theosophical <br />
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical <br />
and Mystic Publications ===
and Mystic Publications}}


THE THEOSOPHIST for October opens with the first of a series of articles on the “Elohistic Cosmogony.” The views put forward by the writer are certainly both striking and original, and, although Dr. Pratt diverges very considerably from the recognised standard of kabalistic orthodoxy, his interpretation of the Jewish version of cosmic evolution will assuredly excite considerable interest.
THE THEOSOPHIST for October opens with the first of a series of articles on the “Elohistic Cosmogony.” The views put forward by the writer are certainly both striking and original, and, although Dr. Pratt diverges very considerably from the recognised standard of kabalistic orthodoxy, his interpretation of the Jewish version of cosmic evolution will assuredly excite considerable interest.
Line 1,781: Line 1,770:
''Nature’s Scholar'', a most poetically-conceived and well-worked-out Idyll, by J. C. Ver Plank, in which the underlying occult truth is presented to the reader in a most attractive form.
''Nature’s Scholar'', a most poetically-conceived and well-worked-out Idyll, by J. C. Ver Plank, in which the underlying occult truth is presented to the reader in a most attractive form.


Following this is a much needed warning against the dangers of ''Astral Intoxication''. Admirably expressed, it points out the true, and indicates the false, path {{Page aside|336}}with great clearness; and we desire to call the earnest attention of such of our readers as are engaged in ''psychic'' development to its importance.
Following this is a much needed warning against the dangers of ''Astral Intoxication''. Admirably expressed, it points out the true, and indicates the false, path {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=4|p=336}}with great clearness; and we desire to call the earnest attention of such of our readers as are engaged in ''psychic'' development to its importance.


“Pilgrim” contributes some further ''Thoughts in Solitude'', the leading idea of which may be indicated by its concluding lines, which are quoted from Sir Philip Sydney of heroic fame:
“Pilgrim” contributes some further ''Thoughts in Solitude'', the leading idea of which may be indicated by its concluding lines, which are quoted from Sir Philip Sydney of heroic fame:
Line 1,824: Line 1,813:
== No. 5 – January 1888 ==
== No. 5 – January 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - 1888|1888]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - 1888|1888]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 337-338
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 337-338


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|339}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=339}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=To the Morning Star.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=To the Morning Star.|poem=
Line 1,871: Line 1,860:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Ingersoll R.G. - The faith that you call sacred|[“The faith that you call sacred…”]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Ingersoll R.G. - The faith that you call sacred|[“The faith that you call sacred…”]]]}}
[[Ingersoll, Robert Green|R. G. Ingersoll]] · pp. 339
[[Ingersoll, Robert Green|R. G. Ingersoll]] · pp. 339


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - To the Readers of Lucifer|“To the Readers of ‘Lucifer.’”]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - To the Readers of Lucifer|“To the Readers of ‘Lucifer.’”]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 340-343
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 340-343


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|343}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=343}}


=== ADAPTATIONS. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Adaptations.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">We</span> have been asked to give permission for Mr. Gerald Massey’s lines on <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, Lady of Light, to be “adapted” and sung to the “Lord Jesus Christ” in a chapel. This is flattering for both parties concerned. The editors have no objection, but Mr. Massey is obdurate enough to refuse his permission and sufficiently unfeeling to have called the pretty “adaptation” a <span style="font-variant:small-caps">parody</span>. The “Lady of Light” was to have run in this wise: –  
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">We</span> have been asked to give permission for Mr. Gerald Massey’s lines on <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, Lady of Light, to be “adapted” and sung to the “Lord Jesus Christ” in a chapel. This is flattering for both parties concerned. The editors have no objection, but Mr. Massey is obdurate enough to refuse his permission and sufficiently unfeeling to have called the pretty “adaptation” a <span style="font-variant:small-caps">parody</span>. The “Lady of Light” was to have run in this wise: –  
Line 1,911: Line 1,900:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|344}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=344}}


=== SOME WORDS ON DAILY LIFE. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Some Words on Daily Life.}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=(''Written by a Master of Wisdom.'')|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=(''Written by a Master of Wisdom.'')|1=
Line 1,922: Line 1,911:
“Do not set your pride in the appreciation and acknowledgment of that work by others. Why should any member of the Theosophical Society, striving to become a Theosophist, put any value upon his neighbours’ good or bad opinion of himself and his work, so long as he himself knows it to be useful and beneficent to other people? Human praise and enthusiasm are short-lived at best; the laugh of the scoffer and the condemnation of the indifferent looker-on are sure to follow, and generally to out-weigh the admiring praise of the friendly. Do not despise the opinion of the world, nor provoke it uselessly to unjust criticism. Remain rather as indifferent to the abuse as to the praise of those who can never know you as you really are, and who ought, therefore, to find you unmoved by either, and ever placing the approval or condemnation of your own ''Inner Self'' higher than that of the multitudes.
“Do not set your pride in the appreciation and acknowledgment of that work by others. Why should any member of the Theosophical Society, striving to become a Theosophist, put any value upon his neighbours’ good or bad opinion of himself and his work, so long as he himself knows it to be useful and beneficent to other people? Human praise and enthusiasm are short-lived at best; the laugh of the scoffer and the condemnation of the indifferent looker-on are sure to follow, and generally to out-weigh the admiring praise of the friendly. Do not despise the opinion of the world, nor provoke it uselessly to unjust criticism. Remain rather as indifferent to the abuse as to the praise of those who can never know you as you really are, and who ought, therefore, to find you unmoved by either, and ever placing the approval or condemnation of your own ''Inner Self'' higher than that of the multitudes.


“Those of you who would know yourselves in the spirit of truth, learn to live alone even amidst the great crowds which may sometimes surround you. Seek communion and intercourse only with the God within your own soul; heed only the praise or blame of that deity which can never be separated from your ''true'' self, ''as it is verily that God itself'': called the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Higher Consciousness</span>. Put without delay your good intentions into practice, never leaving a single one to remain only an intention – expecting, meanwhile, neither reward nor even acknowledgment for {{Page aside|345}}the good you may have done. Reward and acknowledgment are in yourself and inseparable from you, as it is your Inner Self alone which can appreciate them at their true degree and value. For each one of you contains within the precincts of his inner tabernacle the Supreme Court – prosecutor, defence, jury and judge – whose sentence is the only one without appeal; since none can know you better than you do yourself, when once you have learned to judge that Self by the never wavering light of the inner divinity – your higher Consciousness. Let, therefore, the masses, which can never know your true selves, condemn your outer selves according to their own false lights....
“Those of you who would know yourselves in the spirit of truth, learn to live alone even amidst the great crowds which may sometimes surround you. Seek communion and intercourse only with the God within your own soul; heed only the praise or blame of that deity which can never be separated from your ''true'' self, ''as it is verily that God itself'': called the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Higher Consciousness</span>. Put without delay your good intentions into practice, never leaving a single one to remain only an intention – expecting, meanwhile, neither reward nor even acknowledgment for {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=345}}the good you may have done. Reward and acknowledgment are in yourself and inseparable from you, as it is your Inner Self alone which can appreciate them at their true degree and value. For each one of you contains within the precincts of his inner tabernacle the Supreme Court – prosecutor, defence, jury and judge – whose sentence is the only one without appeal; since none can know you better than you do yourself, when once you have learned to judge that Self by the never wavering light of the inner divinity – your higher Consciousness. Let, therefore, the masses, which can never know your true selves, condemn your outer selves according to their own false lights....


“The majority of the public Areopagus is generally composed of self-appointed judges, who have never made a permanent deity of any idol save their own personalities – their lower selves; for those who try in their walk in life, to follow their ''inner light'' will never be found judging, far less condemning, those weaker than themselves. What does it matter then, whether the former condemn or praise, whether they humble you or exalt you on a pinnacle? They will never comprehend you one way or the other. They may make an idol of you, so long as they imagine you a faithful mirror of themselves on the pedestal or altar which they have reared for you, and while you amuse or benefit them. You cannot expect to be anything for them but a temporary ''fetish'', succeeding another fetish just overthrown, and followed in your turn by another idol. Let, therefore, those who have created that idol destroy it whenever they like, casting it down with as little cause as they had for setting it up. Your Western Society can no more live without its Khalif of an hour than it can worship one for any longer period; and whenever it breaks an idol and then besmears it with mud, it is not the model, but the disfigured image created by its own foul fancy and which it has endowed with its own vices, that Society dethrones and breaks.
“The majority of the public Areopagus is generally composed of self-appointed judges, who have never made a permanent deity of any idol save their own personalities – their lower selves; for those who try in their walk in life, to follow their ''inner light'' will never be found judging, far less condemning, those weaker than themselves. What does it matter then, whether the former condemn or praise, whether they humble you or exalt you on a pinnacle? They will never comprehend you one way or the other. They may make an idol of you, so long as they imagine you a faithful mirror of themselves on the pedestal or altar which they have reared for you, and while you amuse or benefit them. You cannot expect to be anything for them but a temporary ''fetish'', succeeding another fetish just overthrown, and followed in your turn by another idol. Let, therefore, those who have created that idol destroy it whenever they like, casting it down with as little cause as they had for setting it up. Your Western Society can no more live without its Khalif of an hour than it can worship one for any longer period; and whenever it breaks an idol and then besmears it with mud, it is not the model, but the disfigured image created by its own foul fancy and which it has endowed with its own vices, that Society dethrones and breaks.


“Theosophy can only find objective expression in an all-embracing code of life, thoroughly impregnated with the spirit of mutual tolerance, charity, and brotherly love. Its Society, as a body, has a task before it which, unless performed with the utmost discretion, will cause the world of the indifferent and the selfish to rise up in arms against it. Theosophy has to fight intolerance, prejudice, ignorance, and selfishness, hidden under the mantle of hypocrisy. It has to throw all the light it can from the torch of Truth, with which its servants are entrusted. It must do this without fear or hesitation, dreading neither reproof nor condemnation. Theosophy, through its mouthpiece, the Society, has to tell the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Truth</span> to the very face of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lie</span>; to beard the tiger in its den, without thought or fear of evil consequences, and to set at defiance calumny and threats. ''As an Association'', it has not only the right, but the duty to uncloak vice and do its best to redress wrongs, whether through the voice of its chosen lecturers or the printed word of its journals and publications – making its accusations, however, as impersonal {{Page aside|346}}as possible. But its Fellows, or Members, have ''individually'' no such right. Its followers have, first of all, to set the example of a firmly outlined and as firmly applied morality, before they obtain the right to point out, even in a spirit of kindness, the absence of a like ethic unity and singleness of purpose in other associations or individuals. No Theosophist should blame a brother, whether within or outside of the association; neither may he throw a slur upon another’s actions or denounce him, lest he himself lose the right to be considered a Theosophist. For, as such, he has to turn away his gaze from the imperfections of his neighbour, and centre rather his attention upon his own shortcomings, in order to correct them and become wiser. Let him not show the disparity between claim and action in another, but, whether in the case of a brother, a neighbour, or simply a fellow man, let him rather ever help one weaker than himself on the arduous walk of life.
“Theosophy can only find objective expression in an all-embracing code of life, thoroughly impregnated with the spirit of mutual tolerance, charity, and brotherly love. Its Society, as a body, has a task before it which, unless performed with the utmost discretion, will cause the world of the indifferent and the selfish to rise up in arms against it. Theosophy has to fight intolerance, prejudice, ignorance, and selfishness, hidden under the mantle of hypocrisy. It has to throw all the light it can from the torch of Truth, with which its servants are entrusted. It must do this without fear or hesitation, dreading neither reproof nor condemnation. Theosophy, through its mouthpiece, the Society, has to tell the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Truth</span> to the very face of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lie</span>; to beard the tiger in its den, without thought or fear of evil consequences, and to set at defiance calumny and threats. ''As an Association'', it has not only the right, but the duty to uncloak vice and do its best to redress wrongs, whether through the voice of its chosen lecturers or the printed word of its journals and publications – making its accusations, however, as impersonal {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=346}}as possible. But its Fellows, or Members, have ''individually'' no such right. Its followers have, first of all, to set the example of a firmly outlined and as firmly applied morality, before they obtain the right to point out, even in a spirit of kindness, the absence of a like ethic unity and singleness of purpose in other associations or individuals. No Theosophist should blame a brother, whether within or outside of the association; neither may he throw a slur upon another’s actions or denounce him, lest he himself lose the right to be considered a Theosophist. For, as such, he has to turn away his gaze from the imperfections of his neighbour, and centre rather his attention upon his own shortcomings, in order to correct them and become wiser. Let him not show the disparity between claim and action in another, but, whether in the case of a brother, a neighbour, or simply a fellow man, let him rather ever help one weaker than himself on the arduous walk of life.


“The problem of true Theosophy and its great mission are, first, the working out of clear unequivocal conceptions of ethic ideas and duties, such as shall best and most fully satisfy the right and altruistic feelings in men; and second, the modelling of these conceptions for their adaptation into such forms of daily life, as shall offer a field where they may be applied with most equitableness.
“The problem of true Theosophy and its great mission are, first, the working out of clear unequivocal conceptions of ethic ideas and duties, such as shall best and most fully satisfy the right and altruistic feelings in men; and second, the modelling of these conceptions for their adaptation into such forms of daily life, as shall offer a field where they may be applied with most equitableness.
Line 1,939: Line 1,928:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 347-364
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 347-364


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|364}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=364}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Speculation.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Speculation.|poem=
Line 1,985: Line 1,974:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Serjeant W.C.E. - Twilight Visions|Twilight Visions]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Serjeant W.C.E. - Twilight Visions|Twilight Visions]]}}
[[Serjeant, William C. Eldon|W. C. Eldon Serjeant]] · pp. 365-367
[[Serjeant, William C. Eldon|W. C. Eldon Serjeant]] · pp. 365-367


=== [[Abbe Roca - Esotericism of Christian Dogma|Esotericism of the Christian Dogma]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Abbe Roca - Esotericism of Christian Dogma|Esotericism of the Christian Dogma]]}}
Abbé Roca · pp. 368-374
Abbé Roca · pp. 368-374


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|374}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=374}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
Line 2,001: Line 1,990:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Scott-Elliot W. - The Great Quest|The Great Quest]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Scott-Elliot W. - The Great Quest|The Great Quest]]}}
[[Scott-Elliot, William|W. Scott-Elliot]] · pp. 375-378
[[Scott-Elliot, William|W. Scott-Elliot]] · pp. 375-378


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|378}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=378}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Whisper of a Rose.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Whisper of a Rose.|poem=
Line 2,023: Line 2,012:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Seclusion of the Adept|The Seclusion of the Adept]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Seclusion of the Adept|The Seclusion of the Adept]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 379-383
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 379-383


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|384}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=384}}


=== THE WHITE MONK. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The White Monk.}}


<center>By the Author of the “Professor of Alchemy.”</center>
<center>By the Author of the “Professor of Alchemy.”</center>


==== Part I. – Ralph’s Story. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Part I. – Ralph’s Story.}}


“<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> was after this manner, as they say,” began Ralph, swinging himself on to a bench and pouring out for himself a tankard of our good home-brewed, as I crouched in the hay opposite to him. “Two centuries agone and thirty years or so, there dwelt in this very house which I serve – and which one day, young master, you shall rule! – Sir Gilbert de Troyes, your ancestor, and his lady, and four fair sons, and a lovely daughter. Of these sons, twain were at the wars, one was in his nurse’s lap, and another was gone to Italy, to finish his studies at Parma. Thus did the old nobles use to ruin their sons!
“<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> was after this manner, as they say,” began Ralph, swinging himself on to a bench and pouring out for himself a tankard of our good home-brewed, as I crouched in the hay opposite to him. “Two centuries agone and thirty years or so, there dwelt in this very house which I serve – and which one day, young master, you shall rule! – Sir Gilbert de Troyes, your ancestor, and his lady, and four fair sons, and a lovely daughter. Of these sons, twain were at the wars, one was in his nurse’s lap, and another was gone to Italy, to finish his studies at Parma. Thus did the old nobles use to ruin their sons!
Line 2,042: Line 2,031:
“This Rinucci had been favoured of the girl, and only when she saw the Englishman, with his blue eyes and his honest ways, had she scorned her countryman and left him. Rinucci, after the manner of his race-fellows, then dogged her steps, tracked her to her early meetings with young Gilbert de Troyes, who was his unsuspecting friend, and listened to their innocent ravings of love conjoined to virtue.
“This Rinucci had been favoured of the girl, and only when she saw the Englishman, with his blue eyes and his honest ways, had she scorned her countryman and left him. Rinucci, after the manner of his race-fellows, then dogged her steps, tracked her to her early meetings with young Gilbert de Troyes, who was his unsuspecting friend, and listened to their innocent ravings of love conjoined to virtue.


“Afterward, had he gone to the damsel’s poor lodging and there, with Heaven knows what direful threats! conjured her to renounce her honest lover and return to himself. The signorina was not like an English girl – she neither stormed nor yielded – she cajoled and blinded him. ‘If he would go, she would consider; perchance she did not love the Briton truly; perchance it was a whim; she knew not. Might she but think? it was a whirl, and her heart, alas! was o’er susceptible; {{Page aside|385}}’twould pass; he must leave her now, at least, and she would see. Meantime Pietruccino should wear this pretty crimson ribbon of hers till they met again.’ After even such words, and for a kiss, he left her. But the cunning villain was more than her match, and waited all the next day round the corners, whence he could see her goings out and comings in. He saw her glide to her trysting-place; he followed cautiously; he heard her give a signalling whispered call; he heard it answered by a short, low whistle; young Gilbert de Troyes swung merrily round the corner and fell into his Italian sweetheart’s arms.
“Afterward, had he gone to the damsel’s poor lodging and there, with Heaven knows what direful threats! conjured her to renounce her honest lover and return to himself. The signorina was not like an English girl – she neither stormed nor yielded – she cajoled and blinded him. ‘If he would go, she would consider; perchance she did not love the Briton truly; perchance it was a whim; she knew not. Might she but think? it was a whirl, and her heart, alas! was o’er susceptible; {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=385}}’twould pass; he must leave her now, at least, and she would see. Meantime Pietruccino should wear this pretty crimson ribbon of hers till they met again.’ After even such words, and for a kiss, he left her. But the cunning villain was more than her match, and waited all the next day round the corners, whence he could see her goings out and comings in. He saw her glide to her trysting-place; he followed cautiously; he heard her give a signalling whispered call; he heard it answered by a short, low whistle; young Gilbert de Troyes swung merrily round the corner and fell into his Italian sweetheart’s arms.


“He met his death, poor, noble young fellow! ’Tis an old tale repeated. I need scarce have wasted all these words upon it – but that one’s heart must needs ache at these things. In the course of nature that Italian snake, Rinucci, was bound to finish his rival there and then. So he got behind the unwary schoolboy – for the lad was, indeed, little more – and stabbed him, all too deep, in the back of the neck.
“He met his death, poor, noble young fellow! ’Tis an old tale repeated. I need scarce have wasted all these words upon it – but that one’s heart must needs ache at these things. In the course of nature that Italian snake, Rinucci, was bound to finish his rival there and then. So he got behind the unwary schoolboy – for the lad was, indeed, little more – and stabbed him, all too deep, in the back of the neck.
Line 2,056: Line 2,045:
“She left behind her, whether willingly or no, a quantity of the false seasoning, which Master Pietro had caused to be analysed, and which he seems to have carefully preserved.
“She left behind her, whether willingly or no, a quantity of the false seasoning, which Master Pietro had caused to be analysed, and which he seems to have carefully preserved.


“Some time after these events, we find Signor Pietro Rinucci entered into the Monastery of Dominicans at Brescia, a repentant neophyte. He had turned remorseful, no doubt, and in good time! The fellow had ever strong imaginations. He was received in due time as a brother; wore the garb of the Order, and cast his eyes down. {{Page aside|386}}Tradition saith he was in great turmoil of soul at this time – judge for yourself, young master, by what followed.
“Some time after these events, we find Signor Pietro Rinucci entered into the Monastery of Dominicans at Brescia, a repentant neophyte. He had turned remorseful, no doubt, and in good time! The fellow had ever strong imaginations. He was received in due time as a brother; wore the garb of the Order, and cast his eyes down. {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=386}}Tradition saith he was in great turmoil of soul at this time – judge for yourself, young master, by what followed.


“One fine morning Brother Petrus was missing from his small, damp cell, and none could tell what had become of him. None, that is, save the poverty-stricken ropemaker who had supplied him with cords to scale the monastery walls; and his discretion had been paid for. The fact being, I doubt not, that discipline being ever repugnant to our young bravo’s manners, he had fled it.
“One fine morning Brother Petrus was missing from his small, damp cell, and none could tell what had become of him. None, that is, save the poverty-stricken ropemaker who had supplied him with cords to scale the monastery walls; and his discretion had been paid for. The fact being, I doubt not, that discipline being ever repugnant to our young bravo’s manners, he had fled it.
Line 2,068: Line 2,057:
“Well, Ambrose journeyed on towards the secluded spot where the Monastery of Dominicans lay, and was enforced to rest one night at the village of Santa Rosa on his road. Having stabled his steed, refreshed it and himself, and practised his arm some moments with the good sharp sword, he slung the weapon round him and went forth for a stroll to pass the time.
“Well, Ambrose journeyed on towards the secluded spot where the Monastery of Dominicans lay, and was enforced to rest one night at the village of Santa Rosa on his road. Having stabled his steed, refreshed it and himself, and practised his arm some moments with the good sharp sword, he slung the weapon round him and went forth for a stroll to pass the time.


“He came to the equivalent of what would be to us in England an ale-house, but some way out of the village, meet for travellers to pause and rest a moment on their way. Ambrose went in to look about him and ordered drink for himself. He lacked a companion to pledge, but looking round the little room saw no one but a moody man who seemed lost in thought, though enjoying some passing sour wine. Ambrose himself could stomach neither the fare nor the company, so he quickly got him on his way a little further; when, meeting with a simple shrine to the Virgin, the God-fearing soldier took his rosary from under his baldrick, and knelt him down to pray. For something had sore perplexed him; he had seemed to see in the features of that morose comrade at the inn the most exact resemblance of Rinucci. But Rinucci was safe at the Monastery, waiting till his time should come, and {{Page aside|387}}the avenger should denounce him. But even as he rose from prayer did Ambrose see a mounted messenger speeding to him, who told him breathlessly the news had just reached Santa Rosa that the Monk Petrus was escaped and roaming at large somewhere in the country.
“He came to the equivalent of what would be to us in England an ale-house, but some way out of the village, meet for travellers to pause and rest a moment on their way. Ambrose went in to look about him and ordered drink for himself. He lacked a companion to pledge, but looking round the little room saw no one but a moody man who seemed lost in thought, though enjoying some passing sour wine. Ambrose himself could stomach neither the fare nor the company, so he quickly got him on his way a little further; when, meeting with a simple shrine to the Virgin, the God-fearing soldier took his rosary from under his baldrick, and knelt him down to pray. For something had sore perplexed him; he had seemed to see in the features of that morose comrade at the inn the most exact resemblance of Rinucci. But Rinucci was safe at the Monastery, waiting till his time should come, and {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=387}}the avenger should denounce him. But even as he rose from prayer did Ambrose see a mounted messenger speeding to him, who told him breathlessly the news had just reached Santa Rosa that the Monk Petrus was escaped and roaming at large somewhere in the country.


“Then Ambrose de Troyes knew he had his man; and natheless, like the large-hearted fellow he was, he would but meet him quite alone. So he rewarded the newsbringer and sent him away. Once more he fell on his knees before our Lady’s image, and besought that his cause might find Heaven’s favour, and his action in it be in every point just and serviceable. (For he looked upon himself as sent to do such things as might cause his brother’s soul to rest in peace.) Then he went rapidly retracing his steps towards the inn again, and, led by Destiny, out came Pietro Rinucci, unarmed, to meet him. Ambrose de Troyes looked into the assassin’s eyes and knew him. Stranger still, the piercing eyes of the cunning Italian saw, in the traits of this bronzed warrior, relationship to the Gilbert who had been his friend and victim.
“Then Ambrose de Troyes knew he had his man; and natheless, like the large-hearted fellow he was, he would but meet him quite alone. So he rewarded the newsbringer and sent him away. Once more he fell on his knees before our Lady’s image, and besought that his cause might find Heaven’s favour, and his action in it be in every point just and serviceable. (For he looked upon himself as sent to do such things as might cause his brother’s soul to rest in peace.) Then he went rapidly retracing his steps towards the inn again, and, led by Destiny, out came Pietro Rinucci, unarmed, to meet him. Ambrose de Troyes looked into the assassin’s eyes and knew him. Stranger still, the piercing eyes of the cunning Italian saw, in the traits of this bronzed warrior, relationship to the Gilbert who had been his friend and victim.
Line 2,084: Line 2,073:
“This scene was witnessed by a terrified young country-girl, who crouched behind a heap of stones, meanwhile, until the murderer’s flight, and then ran to assist De Troyes, who thought she was his sister Margaret, and said marvellous tender words, of home and of her kindness, and of the little brother he had left in the nursery.
“This scene was witnessed by a terrified young country-girl, who crouched behind a heap of stones, meanwhile, until the murderer’s flight, and then ran to assist De Troyes, who thought she was his sister Margaret, and said marvellous tender words, of home and of her kindness, and of the little brother he had left in the nursery.


“After this, there comes a period of Rinucci’s life of which we know but little. He seems to have raced about the country, in hiding always, but doing little harm for him. Italy, however, is debateable ground for one of her own recreant monks, so we find Messer Pietro fleeing Justice and coming over here to England. Whether he had had some of his heart-searchings that he knew so often, I know not, but deem it very likely. Here is the flaw, to my mind, in the foreigners’ constitutions. They {{Page aside|388}}recognize their sins as such, not so we English! We say our evil deeds are fate, congenital infirmity, ignorance, negligence, or even virtues; they say their sins are sins, and yet they do them. Had I but half the talent of sinning that Messer Pietro seems to have owned, my faith, I would have gloried in it! So did not he, however; he went to a father confessor, fell on the earth, and implored absolution – for life was still sweet to him, he said, and he would not die yet awhile.
“After this, there comes a period of Rinucci’s life of which we know but little. He seems to have raced about the country, in hiding always, but doing little harm for him. Italy, however, is debateable ground for one of her own recreant monks, so we find Messer Pietro fleeing Justice and coming over here to England. Whether he had had some of his heart-searchings that he knew so often, I know not, but deem it very likely. Here is the flaw, to my mind, in the foreigners’ constitutions. They {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=388}}recognize their sins as such, not so we English! We say our evil deeds are fate, congenital infirmity, ignorance, negligence, or even virtues; they say their sins are sins, and yet they do them. Had I but half the talent of sinning that Messer Pietro seems to have owned, my faith, I would have gloried in it! So did not he, however; he went to a father confessor, fell on the earth, and implored absolution – for life was still sweet to him, he said, and he would not die yet awhile.


“The father sent him for penance to travel as a pilgrim, in a white penitential garb to England, there to walk to the shrine of St. Thomas à Becket, foully slain on earth by violence.
“The father sent him for penance to travel as a pilgrim, in a white penitential garb to England, there to walk to the shrine of St. Thomas à Becket, foully slain on earth by violence.
Line 2,102: Line 2,091:
“‘I beseech ye, press me no further. Heaven knows I wish the gentleman much good, and that he may aspire to higher things. I will pray for him, weep for him if need be; but, ladies, though I be but a simple English maiden, I hold myself all too good for such as he to marry and draw down, perchance, to like thoughts with himself. I hate all evil – not the doers, mother; but the evil. We are all weak and changeable, and I dare not come in contact of my free will with evil influence. God might punish me by weakness of resolve against infection.’
“‘I beseech ye, press me no further. Heaven knows I wish the gentleman much good, and that he may aspire to higher things. I will pray for him, weep for him if need be; but, ladies, though I be but a simple English maiden, I hold myself all too good for such as he to marry and draw down, perchance, to like thoughts with himself. I hate all evil – not the doers, mother; but the evil. We are all weak and changeable, and I dare not come in contact of my free will with evil influence. God might punish me by weakness of resolve against infection.’


{{Page aside|389}}“They urged her yet once more; she might triumph and convert a soul.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=389}}“They urged her yet once more; she might triumph and convert a soul.


“‘In truth,’ confessed fair Margaret de Troyes, ‘ye wound me sorely, dearest ladies mine! At such a time, when good Ambrose de Troyes is scarce cold in his grave, to bid his sister make her choice amongst his townsfolk; and celebrate the marriage feast with a breaking heart! My Ambrose – to think that thou, who, if I but spake of a moment’s weariness, would quickly place a cushion for my head, and sit by the hour on our window-seat chafing my feet, that thou should’st be bleeding in the death-struggles, on the hard, parched road, in a foreign land, and I be far away, not able so much as to raise thy dear head upon my knee! Oh, I loved him so tenderly, strong brother of mine! I gloried in my brown-maned soldier. We prayed together the night before he left on his sacred errand, and, at his entreaty, I laid my hand upon his head and blessed him in Our Lady’s name. He was a grave, good man; and you would have me turn my thoughts from him to that other! What though I know Ambrose to be now one of God’s angels; yet he hath left me behind him on the earth – the first unkindness he hath ever done me! And his mother and mine would have me think of wedlock!’
“‘In truth,’ confessed fair Margaret de Troyes, ‘ye wound me sorely, dearest ladies mine! At such a time, when good Ambrose de Troyes is scarce cold in his grave, to bid his sister make her choice amongst his townsfolk; and celebrate the marriage feast with a breaking heart! My Ambrose – to think that thou, who, if I but spake of a moment’s weariness, would quickly place a cushion for my head, and sit by the hour on our window-seat chafing my feet, that thou should’st be bleeding in the death-struggles, on the hard, parched road, in a foreign land, and I be far away, not able so much as to raise thy dear head upon my knee! Oh, I loved him so tenderly, strong brother of mine! I gloried in my brown-maned soldier. We prayed together the night before he left on his sacred errand, and, at his entreaty, I laid my hand upon his head and blessed him in Our Lady’s name. He was a grave, good man; and you would have me turn my thoughts from him to that other! What though I know Ambrose to be now one of God’s angels; yet he hath left me behind him on the earth – the first unkindness he hath ever done me! And his mother and mine would have me think of wedlock!’
Line 2,122: Line 2,111:
“‘Oh, father, search me not over this problem. I have lost the dearest to me in the world, two brothers, by an assassin’s hand. If that man stood before me, tell me, ''could'' I look at him forgivingly? Oh, never, father! Human nature is too weak.’
“‘Oh, father, search me not over this problem. I have lost the dearest to me in the world, two brothers, by an assassin’s hand. If that man stood before me, tell me, ''could'' I look at him forgivingly? Oh, never, father! Human nature is too weak.’


“The rencounter was over, for Pietro dared speak no more. But, {{Page aside|390}}according to the custom of that day, Mistress Margaret bent her fair head to receive the blessing of the holy father.
“The rencounter was over, for Pietro dared speak no more. But, {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=390}}according to the custom of that day, Mistress Margaret bent her fair head to receive the blessing of the holy father.


“The monk started back in horror; even he was not too base to feel that. But as the maiden still stood humbly waiting, he was forced to stretch his hands forth from the distance, and murmur: ‘Benedicite!’
“The monk started back in horror; even he was not too base to feel that. But as the maiden still stood humbly waiting, he was forced to stretch his hands forth from the distance, and murmur: ‘Benedicite!’
Line 2,146: Line 2,135:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|391}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=391}}


=== LOVE WITH AN OBJECT. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Love with an Object.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Some</span> distinguished contributors to theosophical literature have of late been describing what qualities are necessary to constitute a perfect man, ''i.e.'', an Adept. They said that among other things it was absolutely and indispensably necessary, that such a being should possess Love – and not merely Love in the abstract – but love regarding some object or objects. What can they possibly mean by speaking of “love with an object,” and could there possibly be love without any object at all? Can that feeling be called love, which is directed solely to the Eternal and Infinite, and takes no cognizance of earthly illusions? Can that be love which has no object or – in other words – is the love of forms or objects the true love at all? If a man loved all things in the universe alike, without giving any preference to any of them, would not such a love be practically without any object; would it not be equal to loving nothing at all; because in such a case the individuality of any single object would be lost to sight?
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Some</span> distinguished contributors to theosophical literature have of late been describing what qualities are necessary to constitute a perfect man, ''i.e.'', an Adept. They said that among other things it was absolutely and indispensably necessary, that such a being should possess Love – and not merely Love in the abstract – but love regarding some object or objects. What can they possibly mean by speaking of “love with an object,” and could there possibly be love without any object at all? Can that feeling be called love, which is directed solely to the Eternal and Infinite, and takes no cognizance of earthly illusions? Can that be love which has no object or – in other words – is the love of forms or objects the true love at all? If a man loved all things in the universe alike, without giving any preference to any of them, would not such a love be practically without any object; would it not be equal to loving nothing at all; because in such a case the individuality of any single object would be lost to sight?
Line 2,158: Line 2,147:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“He whose soul is united by devotion, seeing the same in all around, sees the soul in everything and everything in the soul. He who sees Me (Brahmâ) everywhere and everything in Me, him I forsake not and he forsakes not me.... He who sees the same in everything – Arjuna! – whether it be pleasant or grievous, from the self-resemblance, is deemed to be a most excellent Yogin”|signature=(Cap. vi., 29, 32).}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“He whose soul is united by devotion, seeing the same in all around, sees the soul in everything and everything in the soul. He who sees Me (Brahmâ) everywhere and everything in Me, him I forsake not and he forsakes not me.... He who sees the same in everything – Arjuna! – whether it be pleasant or grievous, from the self-resemblance, is deemed to be a most excellent Yogin”|signature=(Cap. vi., 29, 32).}}


On almost every page of the ''Bhagavad Gita'' we are instructed only to direct our love to that which is eternal in every form, and let the form {{Page aside|392}}itself be a matter of secondary consideration.  
On almost every page of the ''Bhagavad Gita'' we are instructed only to direct our love to that which is eternal in every form, and let the form {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=392}}itself be a matter of secondary consideration.  


{{Style P-Quote|1=“He must be regarded as a steadfast renouncer, who neither hates nor desires.”... “In a learned and modest Brahman, in a cow, in an elephant, in a dog, and a Swapāka; they who have knowledge see the same thing.”... “Let no man rejoice in attaining what is pleasant, nor grieve in attaining what is unpleasant; being fixed in mind, untroubled, knowing Brahma and abiding in Brahma.”... “He who is happy in himself, pleased with himself, who finds also light in himself, this Yogin, one with Brahmâ, finds ''Nirvana'' in Him.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“He must be regarded as a steadfast renouncer, who neither hates nor desires.”... “In a learned and modest Brahman, in a cow, in an elephant, in a dog, and a Swapāka; they who have knowledge see the same thing.”... “Let no man rejoice in attaining what is pleasant, nor grieve in attaining what is unpleasant; being fixed in mind, untroubled, knowing Brahma and abiding in Brahma.”... “He who is happy in himself, pleased with himself, who finds also light in himself, this Yogin, one with Brahmâ, finds ''Nirvana'' in Him.”}}
Line 2,164: Line 2,153:
The great ''Hermes Trismegistus'' teaches the same identical doctrine; for he says: “Rise and embrace me with thy whole being, and I will teach thee whatsoever thou desirest to know.” The ''Bible'' also tells us that “God is Love” (I. John iv., 8), and that we should love Him with all our heart, with all our soul, and with all our mind (Math. xxii., 37), and while it teaches that we should love nothing else but God (Math. xx., 37), who is All in All (Ephes. i., 23), yet it affirms, that this God is omnipresent, eternal and incomprehensible to the finite understanding of mortals (I. Timoth. vi., 16). It teaches this love to be the most important of all possessions, without which all other possessions are useless (I. Corinth. xiii., 2), and yet this God, whom we are to love, is not an “object” (John i., 5), but everywhere. He is in us and we in Him (Rom. xii., 5). We are to leave all objects of sense and follow Him alone (Luc. v., 2), although we have no means of intellectually knowing or perceiving Him, the great Unknown, for whose sake we are to give up house and brethren, sisters, father, mother, wife, children and lands (Mark x., 29).
The great ''Hermes Trismegistus'' teaches the same identical doctrine; for he says: “Rise and embrace me with thy whole being, and I will teach thee whatsoever thou desirest to know.” The ''Bible'' also tells us that “God is Love” (I. John iv., 8), and that we should love Him with all our heart, with all our soul, and with all our mind (Math. xxii., 37), and while it teaches that we should love nothing else but God (Math. xx., 37), who is All in All (Ephes. i., 23), yet it affirms, that this God is omnipresent, eternal and incomprehensible to the finite understanding of mortals (I. Timoth. vi., 16). It teaches this love to be the most important of all possessions, without which all other possessions are useless (I. Corinth. xiii., 2), and yet this God, whom we are to love, is not an “object” (John i., 5), but everywhere. He is in us and we in Him (Rom. xii., 5). We are to leave all objects of sense and follow Him alone (Luc. v., 2), although we have no means of intellectually knowing or perceiving Him, the great Unknown, for whose sake we are to give up house and brethren, sisters, father, mother, wife, children and lands (Mark x., 29).


What can all this mean, but that love itself is the legitimate object of love? It is a divine, eternal, and infinite power, a light, which reflects itself in every object while it seeks not the object, but merely its own reflection therein. It is an indestructible fire and the brighter it burns, the stronger will be the light and the clearer will its own image appear. Love falls in love with nothing but its own self, it is free from all other attractions. A love which becomes attached to objects of sense, ceases to be free, ceases to be love, and becomes mere desire. Pure and eternal love asks for nothing, but gives freely to all who are willing to take. Earthly love is attracted to persons and things, but Divine spiritual love seeks only that which is divine in everything, and this can be nothing else but love, for love is the supreme power of all. It holds together the worlds in space, it clothes the earth in bright and beautiful colours, it guides the instincts of animals and links together the hearts of human beings. Acting upon the lower planes of existence it causes terrestrial things to cling to each other with fond embrace; but love on the spiritual plane is free. Spiritual love is a goddess, who continually sacrifices herself for herself and who accepts no other sacrifice but her own self, giving for whatever she may receive, herself in return. Therefore the {{Page aside|393}}''Bhagavad Gita'' says: “Nourish ye the gods by this and let the gods nourish you. Thus nourishing each other ye shall obtain the highest good” (Cap. iii., ii.,); and the Bible says: “To him who has still more shall be given, and from him who has not, even what he has shall be taken away” (Luke xix., 26).
What can all this mean, but that love itself is the legitimate object of love? It is a divine, eternal, and infinite power, a light, which reflects itself in every object while it seeks not the object, but merely its own reflection therein. It is an indestructible fire and the brighter it burns, the stronger will be the light and the clearer will its own image appear. Love falls in love with nothing but its own self, it is free from all other attractions. A love which becomes attached to objects of sense, ceases to be free, ceases to be love, and becomes mere desire. Pure and eternal love asks for nothing, but gives freely to all who are willing to take. Earthly love is attracted to persons and things, but Divine spiritual love seeks only that which is divine in everything, and this can be nothing else but love, for love is the supreme power of all. It holds together the worlds in space, it clothes the earth in bright and beautiful colours, it guides the instincts of animals and links together the hearts of human beings. Acting upon the lower planes of existence it causes terrestrial things to cling to each other with fond embrace; but love on the spiritual plane is free. Spiritual love is a goddess, who continually sacrifices herself for herself and who accepts no other sacrifice but her own self, giving for whatever she may receive, herself in return. Therefore the {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=393}}''Bhagavad Gita'' says: “Nourish ye the gods by this and let the gods nourish you. Thus nourishing each other ye shall obtain the highest good” (Cap. iii., ii.,); and the Bible says: “To him who has still more shall be given, and from him who has not, even what he has shall be taken away” (Luke xix., 26).


Love is an universal power and therefore immortal, it can never die. We cannot believe that even the smallest particle of love ever died, only the instruments through which it becomes manifest change their form; nor will it ever be born, for it exists from eternity, only the bodies into which it shines are born and die and are born again. A Love which is not manifest is non-existent for us, to come into existence means to become manifest. How then could we possibly imagine a human being possessed of a love which never becomes manifest; how can we possibly conceive of a light which never shines and of a fire which does not give any heat?
Love is an universal power and therefore immortal, it can never die. We cannot believe that even the smallest particle of love ever died, only the instruments through which it becomes manifest change their form; nor will it ever be born, for it exists from eternity, only the bodies into which it shines are born and die and are born again. A Love which is not manifest is non-existent for us, to come into existence means to become manifest. How then could we possibly imagine a human being possessed of a love which never becomes manifest; how can we possibly conceive of a light which never shines and of a fire which does not give any heat?
Line 2,172: Line 2,161:
True, “prayer,” ''i.e.'' the elevation and aspiration of the soul “in spirit and in truth” (John xiv., 14), is useful, not because it will persuade the light to come nearer to us, but because it will assist us to open our eyes for the purpose of seeing the light that was already there. Let those who desire to come into contact with the Adepts enter their sphere by following their doctrines; seeking for love, but not for an object of love, and when they have found the former, they will find a superabundance of the latter throughout the whole extent of the unlimited universe; they will find it in everything that exists, for love is the foundation of all existence and without love nothing can possibly continue to exist.
True, “prayer,” ''i.e.'' the elevation and aspiration of the soul “in spirit and in truth” (John xiv., 14), is useful, not because it will persuade the light to come nearer to us, but because it will assist us to open our eyes for the purpose of seeing the light that was already there. Let those who desire to come into contact with the Adepts enter their sphere by following their doctrines; seeking for love, but not for an object of love, and when they have found the former, they will find a superabundance of the latter throughout the whole extent of the unlimited universe; they will find it in everything that exists, for love is the foundation of all existence and without love nothing can possibly continue to exist.


Love – divine love – is the source of life, of light, and happiness. It is the creative principle in the Macrocosm and in the Microcosm of man. It is ''Venus'', the mother of all the gods, because from her alone originates Will and Imagination and all the other powers by which the universe was evolved. It is the germ of divinity which exists in the heart of man, and which may develop into a life-giving sun, illuminating the mind and sending its rays to the centre of the universe; for it {{Page aside|394}}originates from that centre and to that centre it will ultimately return. It is a divine messenger, who carries Light from Heaven down to the Earth and returns again to Heaven loaded with sacrificial gifts.
Love – divine love – is the source of life, of light, and happiness. It is the creative principle in the Macrocosm and in the Microcosm of man. It is ''Venus'', the mother of all the gods, because from her alone originates Will and Imagination and all the other powers by which the universe was evolved. It is the germ of divinity which exists in the heart of man, and which may develop into a life-giving sun, illuminating the mind and sending its rays to the centre of the universe; for it {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=394}}originates from that centre and to that centre it will ultimately return. It is a divine messenger, who carries Light from Heaven down to the Earth and returns again to Heaven loaded with sacrificial gifts.


It is worshipped by all, some adore it in one form and some in another, but many perceive only the form and do not perceive the divine spirit. Nevertheless the spirit alone is real, the form is an illusion. Love can exist without form, but no form can exist without love. It is pure Spirit, but if its light is reflected in matter, it creates desire and desire is the producer of forms. Thus the visible world of perishable things is created. “But above this visible nature there exists another, unseen and eternal, which, when all created things perish, does not perish” (Bh. G. viii. 20), and “from which they who attain to it never return.” This is the supreme abode of Love without any object, unmanifested and imperishable, for there no object exists. There love is united to love, enjoying supreme and eternal happiness within her own self and that peace, of which the mortal mind, captivated by the illusion of form, cannot conceive. Non-existent for us, and yet existing in that Supreme ''Be-ness'', in which all things dwell, by which the universe has been spread out, and which may be attained to by an exclusive devotion.
It is worshipped by all, some adore it in one form and some in another, but many perceive only the form and do not perceive the divine spirit. Nevertheless the spirit alone is real, the form is an illusion. Love can exist without form, but no form can exist without love. It is pure Spirit, but if its light is reflected in matter, it creates desire and desire is the producer of forms. Thus the visible world of perishable things is created. “But above this visible nature there exists another, unseen and eternal, which, when all created things perish, does not perish” (Bh. G. viii. 20), and “from which they who attain to it never return.” This is the supreme abode of Love without any object, unmanifested and imperishable, for there no object exists. There love is united to love, enjoying supreme and eternal happiness within her own self and that peace, of which the mortal mind, captivated by the illusion of form, cannot conceive. Non-existent for us, and yet existing in that Supreme ''Be-ness'', in which all things dwell, by which the universe has been spread out, and which may be attained to by an exclusive devotion.
Line 2,201: Line 2,190:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== Reviews. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews.}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - A Modern Magician (review)|A Modern Magician]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - A Modern Magician (review)|A Modern Magician]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 395-397
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 395-397


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|397}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=397}}


“THE TWIN SOUL: <span style="font-variant:small-caps">a Psychological and Realistic Romance</span>,” in two volumes, by an Anonymous Author. Ward &amp; Downey, 12, York Street, Covent Garden.
“THE TWIN SOUL: <span style="font-variant:small-caps">a Psychological and Realistic Romance</span>,” in two volumes, by an Anonymous Author. Ward &amp; Downey, 12, York Street, Covent Garden.
Line 2,214: Line 2,203:
This is quite another kind of literary production than the “Modern Magician,” just reviewed. It aspires to more serious and philosophical mysticism, but fails rather ungloriously. There are passages in it which, taken out of the work, especially at the beginning of Volume I., might be made the subjects of short and rather useful little treatises upon mystic theories; but, as a whole, the book is one of the most disappointing novels published for some time. It begins well, goes on from bad to worse, promises much, holds nothing, and ends nowhere, seeming to be written not as a work of fiction, but simply to ventilate the author’s ideas. These – the work being anonymous – have to be judged by the novel alone. It is rumoured that the “Twin Soul” is the occasional work of twelve years’ labour, and the disconnected character of its events bears out the rumour. Its style is pedantic, though good in writing, while the matter and plot are heavy, and delivered in a long-winded and didactic manner.
This is quite another kind of literary production than the “Modern Magician,” just reviewed. It aspires to more serious and philosophical mysticism, but fails rather ungloriously. There are passages in it which, taken out of the work, especially at the beginning of Volume I., might be made the subjects of short and rather useful little treatises upon mystic theories; but, as a whole, the book is one of the most disappointing novels published for some time. It begins well, goes on from bad to worse, promises much, holds nothing, and ends nowhere, seeming to be written not as a work of fiction, but simply to ventilate the author’s ideas. These – the work being anonymous – have to be judged by the novel alone. It is rumoured that the “Twin Soul” is the occasional work of twelve years’ labour, and the disconnected character of its events bears out the rumour. Its style is pedantic, though good in writing, while the matter and plot are heavy, and delivered in a long-winded and didactic manner.


The story is that of one Mr. Rameses, an exceedingly virtuous, learned, and solemn Oriental millionaire, whose real nationality remains to the end a mystery, and whose story is narrated by a somewhat cynical English philosopher, called De Vere. The latter tells the story in the style which suits him best, and is {{Page aside|398}}perfectly natural. He is humorous and amusing, even if slightly ponderous. But alas for the reader! Mr. De Vere suddenly stops short at an early stage, and the story is taken up, without any apparent cause or reason, by a man unknown, who “had less sympathy with Mr. Rameses,” and who has all the defects of Mr. De Vere’s qualities, and a good many of his own besides, for he is even more ponderous and more cynical, without his humour. Mr. Rameses is a peculiar character, but, as sketched, he is quite in keeping with his Oriental origin. He believes in many theories: re-incarnation, socialism, certain occult doctrines, the possibility of recovering the memory of past incarnations, and, as a matter of course, the modern craze of the day, the theory of “twin souls.” He is perpetually in search of his “twin,” and hunts her with the pertinacity of a sleuth-hound under all forms, and in all places. Mr. De Vere is the possessor of an Assyrian collection, Egyptian papyri, and also of two female mummies – Amenophra and Lurulâ, the first the daughter of a Pharaoh, the second a priestess of Isis – of which the sarcophagi are covered with hieroglyphics, which Mr. Rameses reads with most surprising ease. The hero, claiming his memory as a palimpsest, which by certain processes clearly discovers the obliterated record of his past incarnations, cannot, in spite of this, make up his mind which of the two mummies was formerly the body of his twin-soul. Finally, he solves the doubt by declaring them both to have been the mortal casket of his beloved – with Lurulâ for choice. The reader here has great hopes held out to him that there will be a grand ceremony, at which the mummies are to be unrolled, and at which the soul of the deceased mummy will be summoned back to shuffle on a mortal coil again. Alas! such hopes are fallacious; for the ceremony never takes place, owing to Mr. Rameses falling in love with the sister of a Hindu lady married to an English baronet. After much hesitation the lady so honoured by his choice is also declared to be the vehicle of his twin-soul, ''i.e.'', to save appearances – to be a re-incarnation of the ego which formerly dwelt in the mummy or mummies. Finally, after a long-winded oration over the mystic properties of a magnificent present of jewels, Mr. Rameses wins “the fair Niona,” as she is called – who, although a Hindu, is a Zoroastrian Sun-worshipper. They are married, notwithstanding their “paganism,” according to Roman Catholic rites, and the pair start to spend the honeymoon in Egypt, where, in the Temple of Isis at Thebes, they are to be again united according to the – to them – more sacred ritual of Sun-worship. After a very interesting dream about the Deluge, which broke through an isthmus uniting Gibraltar to North Africa, and destroyed a vast civilization which occupied the floor of the present Mediterranean Sea, they arrive safely in Egypt. Here the fair Hindu of Zoroastrian persuasion and Italian name, has another interesting psychic vision, an interview with the Sphinx, which makes her incontinently faint, and lose consciousness. Then they proceed to Thebes, and, after due care, make selection of the site of the Temple of Isis. They build their bonfire and ignite it, but at the supreme moment Niona gives a gasp, faints, and this time dies outright, with as little reason for it as every other incident in the novel has. The return to Cairo is immediately commenced, and here Niona, in strict keeping with Mr. Rameses’s habits, is at once converted into a mummy. It must be rather interesting to possess the body of three defunct twin souls, and reflect upon their virtues.
The story is that of one Mr. Rameses, an exceedingly virtuous, learned, and solemn Oriental millionaire, whose real nationality remains to the end a mystery, and whose story is narrated by a somewhat cynical English philosopher, called De Vere. The latter tells the story in the style which suits him best, and is {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=398}}perfectly natural. He is humorous and amusing, even if slightly ponderous. But alas for the reader! Mr. De Vere suddenly stops short at an early stage, and the story is taken up, without any apparent cause or reason, by a man unknown, who “had less sympathy with Mr. Rameses,” and who has all the defects of Mr. De Vere’s qualities, and a good many of his own besides, for he is even more ponderous and more cynical, without his humour. Mr. Rameses is a peculiar character, but, as sketched, he is quite in keeping with his Oriental origin. He believes in many theories: re-incarnation, socialism, certain occult doctrines, the possibility of recovering the memory of past incarnations, and, as a matter of course, the modern craze of the day, the theory of “twin souls.” He is perpetually in search of his “twin,” and hunts her with the pertinacity of a sleuth-hound under all forms, and in all places. Mr. De Vere is the possessor of an Assyrian collection, Egyptian papyri, and also of two female mummies – Amenophra and Lurulâ, the first the daughter of a Pharaoh, the second a priestess of Isis – of which the sarcophagi are covered with hieroglyphics, which Mr. Rameses reads with most surprising ease. The hero, claiming his memory as a palimpsest, which by certain processes clearly discovers the obliterated record of his past incarnations, cannot, in spite of this, make up his mind which of the two mummies was formerly the body of his twin-soul. Finally, he solves the doubt by declaring them both to have been the mortal casket of his beloved – with Lurulâ for choice. The reader here has great hopes held out to him that there will be a grand ceremony, at which the mummies are to be unrolled, and at which the soul of the deceased mummy will be summoned back to shuffle on a mortal coil again. Alas! such hopes are fallacious; for the ceremony never takes place, owing to Mr. Rameses falling in love with the sister of a Hindu lady married to an English baronet. After much hesitation the lady so honoured by his choice is also declared to be the vehicle of his twin-soul, ''i.e.'', to save appearances – to be a re-incarnation of the ego which formerly dwelt in the mummy or mummies. Finally, after a long-winded oration over the mystic properties of a magnificent present of jewels, Mr. Rameses wins “the fair Niona,” as she is called – who, although a Hindu, is a Zoroastrian Sun-worshipper. They are married, notwithstanding their “paganism,” according to Roman Catholic rites, and the pair start to spend the honeymoon in Egypt, where, in the Temple of Isis at Thebes, they are to be again united according to the – to them – more sacred ritual of Sun-worship. After a very interesting dream about the Deluge, which broke through an isthmus uniting Gibraltar to North Africa, and destroyed a vast civilization which occupied the floor of the present Mediterranean Sea, they arrive safely in Egypt. Here the fair Hindu of Zoroastrian persuasion and Italian name, has another interesting psychic vision, an interview with the Sphinx, which makes her incontinently faint, and lose consciousness. Then they proceed to Thebes, and, after due care, make selection of the site of the Temple of Isis. They build their bonfire and ignite it, but at the supreme moment Niona gives a gasp, faints, and this time dies outright, with as little reason for it as every other incident in the novel has. The return to Cairo is immediately commenced, and here Niona, in strict keeping with Mr. Rameses’s habits, is at once converted into a mummy. It must be rather interesting to possess the body of three defunct twin souls, and reflect upon their virtues.


The rest of the book is occupied by various disquisitions of the author, {{Page aside|399}}disguised flimsily under conversations of his characters on the social and political customs of the Nineteenth century. Read carefully, the conversations contain ideas, but are likely to offend on account of their length and ponderousness. As regards the construction of the book and the characters, Mr. Rameses is interesting, in spite of his solemnity and his love of mummies, and Mr. De Vere is amusing. The other ''dramatis personæ'' seem to have been created merely as pegs upon which to hang the author’s opinions. What, for instance, is the object of entering into detail upon the passionate episodes in the career of Mr. Rameses’s secretary, or the mercenary marriage of Lady Gwendoline Pierrepoint with “Old Methusaleh”? Their only excuse can be that they may serve to increase the contrast between such marriages and that with a twin soul. Taken as a whole, the ideas are interesting, and the mystic utterances in the first volume almost correct from the orthodox occult point. But the manner in which they are displayed is irritating, and this chiefly because the reader is perpetually being brought up to a point of interest, and as perpetually left disappointed.
The rest of the book is occupied by various disquisitions of the author, {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=399}}disguised flimsily under conversations of his characters on the social and political customs of the Nineteenth century. Read carefully, the conversations contain ideas, but are likely to offend on account of their length and ponderousness. As regards the construction of the book and the characters, Mr. Rameses is interesting, in spite of his solemnity and his love of mummies, and Mr. De Vere is amusing. The other ''dramatis personæ'' seem to have been created merely as pegs upon which to hang the author’s opinions. What, for instance, is the object of entering into detail upon the passionate episodes in the career of Mr. Rameses’s secretary, or the mercenary marriage of Lady Gwendoline Pierrepoint with “Old Methusaleh”? Their only excuse can be that they may serve to increase the contrast between such marriages and that with a twin soul. Taken as a whole, the ideas are interesting, and the mystic utterances in the first volume almost correct from the orthodox occult point. But the manner in which they are displayed is irritating, and this chiefly because the reader is perpetually being brought up to a point of interest, and as perpetually left disappointed.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


==== POSTHUMOUS HUMANITY.<ref name="nf129">''Posthumous Humanity'', a study of Phantoms, by Adolphe d’Assier, Member of the Bordeaux Academy of Sciences. Translated and annotated by Henry S. Olcott, President of the Theosophical Society. George Redway, London, 1887. 8vo. pp. 360.</ref> ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Posthumous Humanity.<ref name="nf129">''Posthumous Humanity'', a study of Phantoms, by Adolphe d’Assier, Member of the Bordeaux Academy of Sciences. Translated and annotated by Henry S. Olcott, President of the Theosophical Society. George Redway, London, 1887. 8vo. pp. 360.</ref>}}


This is a translation from the French by Colonel H. S. Olcott, President of the Theosophical Society, of the remarkable work of that name, by a well-known ''savant'', Adolphe d’Assier. The original work appeared a few years ago, and produced a stir both in the sceptical public and unbelieving science, and an outcry among the spiritists of France, whose pet theories about the “spirits” of the dead it upset. “Posthumous Humanity” was not only a singularly interesting work, but it was one of the first, and perhaps the loudest, of the bugle notes that heralded the last act of the fierce battle between materialistic science and spiritualism; for it ended in the virtual defeat of the former, at any rate, upon one line: it forced the hand of the majority of sceptics in the recognition of what is called in mysticism the “astral body” of man and animal, and by more pretentious than wise investigators “the ''phantasms'' of the living,” forgetting those of the dead.
This is a translation from the French by Colonel H. S. Olcott, President of the Theosophical Society, of the remarkable work of that name, by a well-known ''savant'', Adolphe d’Assier. The original work appeared a few years ago, and produced a stir both in the sceptical public and unbelieving science, and an outcry among the spiritists of France, whose pet theories about the “spirits” of the dead it upset. “Posthumous Humanity” was not only a singularly interesting work, but it was one of the first, and perhaps the loudest, of the bugle notes that heralded the last act of the fierce battle between materialistic science and spiritualism; for it ended in the virtual defeat of the former, at any rate, upon one line: it forced the hand of the majority of sceptics in the recognition of what is called in mysticism the “astral body” of man and animal, and by more pretentious than wise investigators “the ''phantasms'' of the living,” forgetting those of the dead.


That a learned member of an academy of science should, of all men, write a serious book on the phenomena of “the Borderland,” accepting as facts in nature such things as ghostly appearances, and the projection of the double, is almost a phenomenon in itself. And what makes the case the more remarkable as an indication of a new current in public opinion, is the fact that these things, which it has hitherto been the fashion to consign with a laugh or a shudder to the limbo of exploded superstitions, are treated by the author in a perfectly scientific spirit. He accounts for them, not by the usual supposition of hallucination or stupidity on the part of observers, but by an exceedingly ingenious and plausible postulation of forces at work in us, and around us, which are as little “supernatural” as any of the recognised forces of nature, or portions of man’s constitution. Not only has M. d’Assier the courage to face the probable ridicule of the wiseacres, but he has the audacity to turn the tables upon “men of {{Page aside|400}}science,” by actually making fun of their unmeasured pretensions, and twitting them mercilessly about their past mistakes. Not the least remarkable feature in the case is the fact that the author, who started into these researches an ardent positivist, has come out of them an ardent positivist still. He believes that what he has accomplished is to extend the reign of matter into a region previously believed to belong to spirit, thus planting the standard of positivism in a wider and more fruitful region, which he has happily reclaimed from the winds and tides of superstition. But the fact is, that although our author has gone a good deal further than most of those who start out “on their own hook” to explore the realms of the Occult, he cannot be said to have penetrated very far into the mysteries of being. He has peeped in at the door of the psychic antechamber to the spiritual world proper – the ante-chamber in which the members of Psychical Research Societies amuse themselves and others by playing blindman’s buff with hypothesis – and his interesting volume tells us of the wonderful things that go on there. The result of his researches, as he says in his ''Preface'', is the conclusion that “posthumous humanity is, in fact, but a special example of posthumous animality, and that the latter presents itself as the immediate consequence of the living world.” Every tyro in theosophy knows that this conclusion is a fair approximation to the truth, and were man nothing but an animal of high degree, it might possibly be the whole truth. But man is an animal, plus ''something'', and this something ''more'', is precisely what M. d’Assier leaves entirely out of sight, as indeed he could hardly help doing if he attached any importance to remaining a Positivist. It is this ''something more'', of whose very existence our author seems profoundly unconscious, that has the chief interest for us, for that is the spiritual and eternal part of man, in contradistinction to the psychic portion which fades away and disappears after a time, as M. d’Assier very justly declares.
That a learned member of an academy of science should, of all men, write a serious book on the phenomena of “the Borderland,” accepting as facts in nature such things as ghostly appearances, and the projection of the double, is almost a phenomenon in itself. And what makes the case the more remarkable as an indication of a new current in public opinion, is the fact that these things, which it has hitherto been the fashion to consign with a laugh or a shudder to the limbo of exploded superstitions, are treated by the author in a perfectly scientific spirit. He accounts for them, not by the usual supposition of hallucination or stupidity on the part of observers, but by an exceedingly ingenious and plausible postulation of forces at work in us, and around us, which are as little “supernatural” as any of the recognised forces of nature, or portions of man’s constitution. Not only has M. d’Assier the courage to face the probable ridicule of the wiseacres, but he has the audacity to turn the tables upon “men of {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=400}}science,” by actually making fun of their unmeasured pretensions, and twitting them mercilessly about their past mistakes. Not the least remarkable feature in the case is the fact that the author, who started into these researches an ardent positivist, has come out of them an ardent positivist still. He believes that what he has accomplished is to extend the reign of matter into a region previously believed to belong to spirit, thus planting the standard of positivism in a wider and more fruitful region, which he has happily reclaimed from the winds and tides of superstition. But the fact is, that although our author has gone a good deal further than most of those who start out “on their own hook” to explore the realms of the Occult, he cannot be said to have penetrated very far into the mysteries of being. He has peeped in at the door of the psychic antechamber to the spiritual world proper – the ante-chamber in which the members of Psychical Research Societies amuse themselves and others by playing blindman’s buff with hypothesis – and his interesting volume tells us of the wonderful things that go on there. The result of his researches, as he says in his ''Preface'', is the conclusion that “posthumous humanity is, in fact, but a special example of posthumous animality, and that the latter presents itself as the immediate consequence of the living world.” Every tyro in theosophy knows that this conclusion is a fair approximation to the truth, and were man nothing but an animal of high degree, it might possibly be the whole truth. But man is an animal, plus ''something'', and this something ''more'', is precisely what M. d’Assier leaves entirely out of sight, as indeed he could hardly help doing if he attached any importance to remaining a Positivist. It is this ''something more'', of whose very existence our author seems profoundly unconscious, that has the chief interest for us, for that is the spiritual and eternal part of man, in contradistinction to the psychic portion which fades away and disappears after a time, as M. d’Assier very justly declares.


It seems a pity that a learned and ingenious man, like our author, should not have begun investigations of this kind by making himself familiar with at least the bare outline of the metaphysical and psychological system that underlies the schools of philosophy of India. This system is the result of very profound research into such phenomena as our author deals with, and also into other far deeper and more important manifestations that he has not considered at all; and these researches have for thousands of years occupied, to a greater or lesser degree, almost every thinking man among races which are acknowledged to be possessed of a very high degree of intellectual acuteness and spiritual insight. Were our Western adventurers into the borderland between spirit and matter – the astral world – to take this obvious precaution, they would know that the ground over which they now laboriously make their way, has not only been traversed before, but pretty fully surveyed and mapped out, and that their supposed discoveries amount virtually to no more than a verification of results long ago obtained by others. This very needed exception in the work under review has been obviated by the translator’s notes and supplement, without diminishing the practical value of M. d’Assier’s treatise as a useful contribution to occult literature. For, as his labours do actually confirm much of the teachings of Theosophy, with regard to that part of the constitution of man, which is common to him and the animals, the work, as it now stands, is really a valuable occult treatise as to facts. The important question with the world, in these times, being not so much ''what is {{Page aside|401}}said'', as ''who it is that says it'', the fact that an incorrigible positivist, has published his belief in the actuality of a psychic plane of existence, and of the temporary survival in it after death of a certain part or principle of the animal (including man), is of the greatest help and importance to theosophy. It will probably affect public opinion far more profoundly than if a thousand Eastern sages proclaimed the same elementary fact of Occultism in chorus. No better illustration of, and testimony to, the reality of plain, broad facts in connection with wraiths, “doubles,” and other such apparitions, can be found than in d’Assier’s “Posthumous Humanity” in its new English garb, by Colonel Olcott, and with the translator’s ''Preface'' and annotations to the text. These add greatly to the value of the book for the student of Occultism. In fact, these additions serve the same purpose which a notice of the work in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> might have been expected to have in view; for they correct the author in some particulars, add additional information in others, and generally forestall the critic who writes from the Theosophical standpoint. Besides this, the translator has added a highly interesting and unique ''appendix'', giving the opinions of numerous Hindus of various castes and sects upon psychic phenomena of that kind, collected from various parts of India, which, by itself, has considerable value to the student of mystical sciences. In conclusion, we may record almost a general opinion – save, of course, that of rank materialists – that no work yet published on the subject dealt with by our author is better calculated to reach the scientifically-minded enquirer. It is written with calmness and logical clearness that takes the scoffer’s laugh out of his mouth. It goes as far as anyone new to the subject could be reasonably expected to follow; and the direction it takes is the right one. It is preeminently ''the'' book for the too sceptical and ignorant enquirer to begin with.
It seems a pity that a learned and ingenious man, like our author, should not have begun investigations of this kind by making himself familiar with at least the bare outline of the metaphysical and psychological system that underlies the schools of philosophy of India. This system is the result of very profound research into such phenomena as our author deals with, and also into other far deeper and more important manifestations that he has not considered at all; and these researches have for thousands of years occupied, to a greater or lesser degree, almost every thinking man among races which are acknowledged to be possessed of a very high degree of intellectual acuteness and spiritual insight. Were our Western adventurers into the borderland between spirit and matter – the astral world – to take this obvious precaution, they would know that the ground over which they now laboriously make their way, has not only been traversed before, but pretty fully surveyed and mapped out, and that their supposed discoveries amount virtually to no more than a verification of results long ago obtained by others. This very needed exception in the work under review has been obviated by the translator’s notes and supplement, without diminishing the practical value of M. d’Assier’s treatise as a useful contribution to occult literature. For, as his labours do actually confirm much of the teachings of Theosophy, with regard to that part of the constitution of man, which is common to him and the animals, the work, as it now stands, is really a valuable occult treatise as to facts. The important question with the world, in these times, being not so much ''what is {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=401}}said'', as ''who it is that says it'', the fact that an incorrigible positivist, has published his belief in the actuality of a psychic plane of existence, and of the temporary survival in it after death of a certain part or principle of the animal (including man), is of the greatest help and importance to theosophy. It will probably affect public opinion far more profoundly than if a thousand Eastern sages proclaimed the same elementary fact of Occultism in chorus. No better illustration of, and testimony to, the reality of plain, broad facts in connection with wraiths, “doubles,” and other such apparitions, can be found than in d’Assier’s “Posthumous Humanity” in its new English garb, by Colonel Olcott, and with the translator’s ''Preface'' and annotations to the text. These add greatly to the value of the book for the student of Occultism. In fact, these additions serve the same purpose which a notice of the work in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> might have been expected to have in view; for they correct the author in some particulars, add additional information in others, and generally forestall the critic who writes from the Theosophical standpoint. Besides this, the translator has added a highly interesting and unique ''appendix'', giving the opinions of numerous Hindus of various castes and sects upon psychic phenomena of that kind, collected from various parts of India, which, by itself, has considerable value to the student of mystical sciences. In conclusion, we may record almost a general opinion – save, of course, that of rank materialists – that no work yet published on the subject dealt with by our author is better calculated to reach the scientifically-minded enquirer. It is written with calmness and logical clearness that takes the scoffer’s laugh out of his mouth. It goes as far as anyone new to the subject could be reasonably expected to follow; and the direction it takes is the right one. It is preeminently ''the'' book for the too sceptical and ignorant enquirer to begin with.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 2,234: Line 2,223:
This is a treatise of about 30 quarto pages on that well-known Hebrew occult work, the Sepher Yetzirah. It consists of an introduction, giving the historic aspects of the matter, an English translation of the Sepher Yetzirah and the Thirty-two Paths, and several pages of notes, giving remarks on and variant readings of difficult and disputed passages.
This is a treatise of about 30 quarto pages on that well-known Hebrew occult work, the Sepher Yetzirah. It consists of an introduction, giving the historic aspects of the matter, an English translation of the Sepher Yetzirah and the Thirty-two Paths, and several pages of notes, giving remarks on and variant readings of difficult and disputed passages.


The introductory pages bear the stamp of considerable literary research, and the translation of the Book of Formation itself is intelligible and concise. But we can hardly say as much for the Thirty-two Paths, which, abstruse and difficult of comprehension in the original, are, we are afraid, no more intelligible in the translation. Owing to the unpopularity of the subject, there are readers who will be readily drawing the conclusion that Dr. Westcott himself does not altogether understand their mystical bearing and symbolism. Yet the notes on the actual text of the “Sepher Yetzirah” are valuable, and show considerable occult knowledge. But a still greater error is made by the translator. We notice that Dr. Westcott has invariably rendered the word Elohim by “God,” {{Page aside|402}}notwithstanding that it is a plural noun, as shown by the plural word “Chiim” joined thereto in the ninth section of the first chapter. This will, no doubt, prove grateful to the staff and readers of the ''Jewish World'', whose editors pride themselves, against all fact and truth, on the ''Monotheism'' of their early ancestors. It cannot fail to strike the Kabalists as an unfortunate deviation from the original meaning in favour of one laboriously fabricated by both Jewish and Christian falsificators.
The introductory pages bear the stamp of considerable literary research, and the translation of the Book of Formation itself is intelligible and concise. But we can hardly say as much for the Thirty-two Paths, which, abstruse and difficult of comprehension in the original, are, we are afraid, no more intelligible in the translation. Owing to the unpopularity of the subject, there are readers who will be readily drawing the conclusion that Dr. Westcott himself does not altogether understand their mystical bearing and symbolism. Yet the notes on the actual text of the “Sepher Yetzirah” are valuable, and show considerable occult knowledge. But a still greater error is made by the translator. We notice that Dr. Westcott has invariably rendered the word Elohim by “God,” {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=402}}notwithstanding that it is a plural noun, as shown by the plural word “Chiim” joined thereto in the ninth section of the first chapter. This will, no doubt, prove grateful to the staff and readers of the ''Jewish World'', whose editors pride themselves, against all fact and truth, on the ''Monotheism'' of their early ancestors. It cannot fail to strike the Kabalists as an unfortunate deviation from the original meaning in favour of one laboriously fabricated by both Jewish and Christian falsificators.


The “Book of Formation” is a treatise consisting of 6 chapters and 33 sections, and thus its compilation is pentacular. The 6 chapters refer to the Yetziratic World, the 6 periods of Genesis; while the 33 sections have a close analogy with the Thirty-two Paths which are added at the end of the work. It is a philosophical disquisition on the occult meanings of the ten numbers of the decimal scale, and the 22 letters of the Hebrew sacred alphabet. The first chapter deals with the numbers, which it divides into a Tetrad (symbolising Spirit, Air, Water, and Fire), and a Hexad (symbolising Height, Depth, East, West, South and North). The second chapter treats generally of the 22 letters, produced from the Air or the number 2, and divided into 3 Mother-letters, 7 double-letters, and 12 simple letters. The third chapter shows the symbolic reference of the 3 Mother-letters to Air, Water, and Fire; the fourth chapter that of the 7 double-letters to the Planets &amp;c.; the fifth chapter that of the 12 simple letters to the signs of the Zodiac, &amp;c.; and the sixth chapter forms the synthesis.
The “Book of Formation” is a treatise consisting of 6 chapters and 33 sections, and thus its compilation is pentacular. The 6 chapters refer to the Yetziratic World, the 6 periods of Genesis; while the 33 sections have a close analogy with the Thirty-two Paths which are added at the end of the work. It is a philosophical disquisition on the occult meanings of the ten numbers of the decimal scale, and the 22 letters of the Hebrew sacred alphabet. The first chapter deals with the numbers, which it divides into a Tetrad (symbolising Spirit, Air, Water, and Fire), and a Hexad (symbolising Height, Depth, East, West, South and North). The second chapter treats generally of the 22 letters, produced from the Air or the number 2, and divided into 3 Mother-letters, 7 double-letters, and 12 simple letters. The third chapter shows the symbolic reference of the 3 Mother-letters to Air, Water, and Fire; the fourth chapter that of the 7 double-letters to the Planets &amp;c.; the fifth chapter that of the 12 simple letters to the signs of the Zodiac, &amp;c.; and the sixth chapter forms the synthesis.
Line 2,244: Line 2,233:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


==== TREBLE CHORDS. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Treble Chords.}}


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Poems by Catherine Grant Furley.</span></center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Poems by Catherine Grant Furley.</span></center>
Line 2,263: Line 2,252:
}}
}}


{{Page aside|403}}Here is a specimen of the sonnets, not the best, perhaps, but to the purpose:
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=403}}Here is a specimen of the sonnets, not the best, perhaps, but to the purpose:


{{Style P-Poem|title=Circe.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Circe.|poem=
Line 2,288: Line 2,277:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Oxley W. - The Creator, and What we may know of the method of creation|The Creator, and What we may know of the method of creation]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Oxley W. - The Creator, and What we may know of the method of creation|The Creator, and What we may know of the method of creation]]}}
[[Oxley, William|W. Oxley]] · pp. 403-408
[[Oxley, William|W. Oxley]] · pp. 403-408


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Absolute Monism (review)|Absolute Monism; or, Mind is Matter and Matter is Mind]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Absolute Monism (review)|Absolute Monism; or, Mind is Matter and Matter is Mind]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 408-411
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 408-411


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|411}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=411}}


=== EDITORS’ NOTES. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Editors’ Notes.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">We</span> have a good deal of correspondence now in type, but must stand over till next month owing to lack of space.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">We</span> have a good deal of correspondence now in type, but must stand over till next month owing to lack of space.
Line 2,318: Line 2,307:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|412_2|show page=412}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=412|item=2}}


=== Correspondence. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence.}}


=== THE CHURCH AND THE DOCTRINE OF ATONEMENT. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Church and the Doctrine of Atonement.}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">As</span> it is often supposed that the clergy are required to be united as one man in teaching a doctrine called Atonement, and that this doctrine requires the clergy either to teach that “God required the blood of Jesus to be shed and offered as a sacrifice for an Atonement,” or to leave the Church if they reject it; therefore, since I reject this doctrine, it is sometimes wondered how I can either have been admitted to ordination, or, being admitted, how I can remain in, or expect to have a hearing in, the pulpits of the National Churches.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">As</span> it is often supposed that the clergy are required to be united as one man in teaching a doctrine called Atonement, and that this doctrine requires the clergy either to teach that “God required the blood of Jesus to be shed and offered as a sacrifice for an Atonement,” or to leave the Church if they reject it; therefore, since I reject this doctrine, it is sometimes wondered how I can either have been admitted to ordination, or, being admitted, how I can remain in, or expect to have a hearing in, the pulpits of the National Churches.
Line 2,332: Line 2,321:
And, in addition, I told the Bishop that if the XXXIX. Articles did not allow of this teaching, and demanded of the clergy to believe and teach that “God required the blood of Jesus to be shed and offered as a sacrifice for an Atonement, either to appease God’s wrath, satisfy His justice, or propitiate His favour,” then such a doctrine was immoral, anti-Christian, contrary to the Scriptures, and made God to be no better than Shylock, a wolf, or a devil. And I dared the Bishop to refuse accepting me as a candidate.
And, in addition, I told the Bishop that if the XXXIX. Articles did not allow of this teaching, and demanded of the clergy to believe and teach that “God required the blood of Jesus to be shed and offered as a sacrifice for an Atonement, either to appease God’s wrath, satisfy His justice, or propitiate His favour,” then such a doctrine was immoral, anti-Christian, contrary to the Scriptures, and made God to be no better than Shylock, a wolf, or a devil. And I dared the Bishop to refuse accepting me as a candidate.


The Bishop made no reply, neither assenting nor dissenting, and I returned to Petersham to await the result of this interview. After a day or two the Bishop’s chaplain wrote that I might consider my proposal to come to the Bishop’s examination for Orders accepted; and I was ordained without one word of comment upon the conversation at this private interview. But my first vicar only allowed me to preach three times, and then for the rest of the year he boycotted me from either preaching, reading, or even speaking in the parish, excepting only in a particular part of it. My second vicar, after allowing me {{Page aside|413}}to preach three times, also boycotted me entirely. I appealed to the Bishop, but he declined to interfere. So after striving in vain to find a clergyman who would allow me to preach what I was ordained to teach, I published pamphlets, and delivered them by the hundred and thousand at the church doors after the service, wherever there was a large congregation; but after a time the Bishop was appealed to to stop me; when he not only denied me, as Peter denied Jesus, but he threatened to instruct the police to prevent me; and the ruling powers at St. Paul’s Cathedral did instruct the chief of the police to prevent me.
The Bishop made no reply, neither assenting nor dissenting, and I returned to Petersham to await the result of this interview. After a day or two the Bishop’s chaplain wrote that I might consider my proposal to come to the Bishop’s examination for Orders accepted; and I was ordained without one word of comment upon the conversation at this private interview. But my first vicar only allowed me to preach three times, and then for the rest of the year he boycotted me from either preaching, reading, or even speaking in the parish, excepting only in a particular part of it. My second vicar, after allowing me {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=413}}to preach three times, also boycotted me entirely. I appealed to the Bishop, but he declined to interfere. So after striving in vain to find a clergyman who would allow me to preach what I was ordained to teach, I published pamphlets, and delivered them by the hundred and thousand at the church doors after the service, wherever there was a large congregation; but after a time the Bishop was appealed to to stop me; when he not only denied me, as Peter denied Jesus, but he threatened to instruct the police to prevent me; and the ruling powers at St. Paul’s Cathedral did instruct the chief of the police to prevent me.


As a last resort, I write letters in the Press wherever I can find a newspaper willing to open its columns, to explain my views and appeal to the people to obtain liberty in the Church for teaching the truth of “Christ Crucified.” But so great is the opposition to this, that the chief organ of the Church and the Press (the ''Times'') refuses even to allow me to advertise for a pulpit, on the ground that it is ''inadmissible''; notwithstanding all the minutest details of divorce trials are freely ''admissible'', thus proving that everything is admissible excepting one thing, viz.: the truth of Christ Crucified.
As a last resort, I write letters in the Press wherever I can find a newspaper willing to open its columns, to explain my views and appeal to the people to obtain liberty in the Church for teaching the truth of “Christ Crucified.” But so great is the opposition to this, that the chief organ of the Church and the Press (the ''Times'') refuses even to allow me to advertise for a pulpit, on the ground that it is ''inadmissible''; notwithstanding all the minutest details of divorce trials are freely ''admissible'', thus proving that everything is admissible excepting one thing, viz.: the truth of Christ Crucified.
Line 2,349: Line 2,338:


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
“The Rev. T. G. Headley, of Petersham, S.W., appeals to the Clergy and people of the Church of England for a pulpit in which he may be allowed to {{Page aside|414}}preach seven sermons: I. on Unbelief; II. the Trial of Abraham; III. the Day of Judgment; IV. Mary Magdalene; V. Conversion of St. Paul; VI. Jesus, only; VII. Inspiration.”
“The Rev. T. G. Headley, of Petersham, S.W., appeals to the Clergy and people of the Church of England for a pulpit in which he may be allowed to {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=414}}preach seven sermons: I. on Unbelief; II. the Trial of Abraham; III. the Day of Judgment; IV. Mary Magdalene; V. Conversion of St. Paul; VI. Jesus, only; VII. Inspiration.”
}}
}}


Line 2,363: Line 2,352:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Church and the Doctrine of Atonement|[Editorial reply to “The Church and the Doctrine of Atonement” by T. G. Headley]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Church and the Doctrine of Atonement|[Editorial reply to “The Church and the Doctrine of Atonement” by T. G. Headley]]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 414
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 414


=== [[Harbottle T.B. - Socialism and Theosophy|Socialism and Theosophy]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Harbottle T.B. - Socialism and Theosophy|Socialism and Theosophy]]}}
[[Harbottle, Thomas Benfield|T. B. Harbottle]] · pp. 415-417
[[Harbottle, Thomas Benfield|T. B. Harbottle]] · pp. 415-417


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|417}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=417}}


==== WHAT IS THEOSOPHY? ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=What is Theosophy?}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''The question is answered by Schopenhauer as follows'':|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''The question is answered by Schopenhauer as follows'':|1=
“... Starting from the plane of ''mental conception'' (''Vorstellung''), and proceeding on our way towards the attainment of ''objective knowledge'', we shall never be able to arrive at a higher point than our own conception (imagination), ''i.e.'' of the external appearance of the object of our observation; but we shall never be able to penetrate into the interior of the things and to find out what they really are (not what they merely appear to be). So far I agree with ''Kant''. But as a counterpoise to this truth I have called attention to another one; namely, that we are not merely the ''cognising subject'', but we are also ourselves a part of object of our cognition, we are ourselves the ''Thing itself''. There is consequently an interior way open to us from that self-existing and interior essence of things, which we cannot approach from the outside; a kind of sub{{Page aside|418}}terranean passage, a secret connection, by which we by treason, as it were, may at once penetrate into a fortress which was impregnable from the outside. The ''Thing itself'' can as such enter our consciousness only in a direct manner, ''i.e.'' ''by becoming conscious of its own self''. To attempt to know it objectively is to ask for a self-contradiction.” |signature=(''The World as Will and Conception.'' Vol. ii., Cap. 18).
“... Starting from the plane of ''mental conception'' (''Vorstellung''), and proceeding on our way towards the attainment of ''objective knowledge'', we shall never be able to arrive at a higher point than our own conception (imagination), ''i.e.'' of the external appearance of the object of our observation; but we shall never be able to penetrate into the interior of the things and to find out what they really are (not what they merely appear to be). So far I agree with ''Kant''. But as a counterpoise to this truth I have called attention to another one; namely, that we are not merely the ''cognising subject'', but we are also ourselves a part of object of our cognition, we are ourselves the ''Thing itself''. There is consequently an interior way open to us from that self-existing and interior essence of things, which we cannot approach from the outside; a kind of sub{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=418}}terranean passage, a secret connection, by which we by treason, as it were, may at once penetrate into a fortress which was impregnable from the outside. The ''Thing itself'' can as such enter our consciousness only in a direct manner, ''i.e.'' ''by becoming conscious of its own self''. To attempt to know it objectively is to ask for a self-contradiction.” |signature=(''The World as Will and Conception.'' Vol. ii., Cap. 18).
}}
}}


Line 2,385: Line 2,374:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - A Note of Explanation|A Note of Explanation]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - A Note of Explanation|A Note of Explanation]]}}
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 418-421
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 418-421


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|421}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=421}}


==== HYLO-IDEALISM – THE SECRET OF JESUS. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Hylo-Idealism – The Secret of Jesus.}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
Line 2,400: Line 2,389:
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> primacy of Self is indisputable, if by reason of one fact only – that this, self-same, Self is the initial postulate of all sane philosophy. And, when Philosophy soars to Metaphysic, Scientific Analysis “takes up the wondrous tale,” and its burden is Self-hood also. All roads lead to Rome. All analysis runs into the Egoistic Synthesis. “The One [Ego] remains, the Many change and pass.” Yet the passing is only the flux and ebb of the One. In Hegel’s words, “that which passes away passes away into its own self: only the passing away passes away.” Which things are an allegory, and yet “''solvitur ambulando''.” A recent traveller in the United States tells us, that, in the Emerson country, he chanced upon cross-roads, and found there an apparently contradictory direction-post. One arm of it bore the inscription, “This is the way to Concord,” the other, pointing in the opposite direction, was similarly worded, “This is the way to Concord.” The Hylo-Ideal Thesis is this Ideal Concord, to be reached whether you travel by way of Eastern Idealism, or by the route of plainer Western Materialism. For, and here all contradictions are reconciled, in the one Subject-object which is Self, there is no diversity, neither Jew nor Greek, neither Idealism only, nor Materialism only, or exclusively, but all is one.<ref name="nf142">Hence the Spirit of ''Non-Separateness'' in esoteric philosophy must be the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">one</span> ''truth''. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref> And in Unity there is no class distinction, no nomenclature, no “otherness,” no Ebal ''and'' Gerizim, but only the Mount of God. What the ''Ego'' is, ''all'' is.<ref name="nf143">Only this “Ego” is ''universal'', not ''individual'': ''Absolute'' Consciousness, not the ''human'' Brain. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref> It is the ''x'' of every problem and answers to any value save the spurious and indifferent one of the Dualist.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> primacy of Self is indisputable, if by reason of one fact only – that this, self-same, Self is the initial postulate of all sane philosophy. And, when Philosophy soars to Metaphysic, Scientific Analysis “takes up the wondrous tale,” and its burden is Self-hood also. All roads lead to Rome. All analysis runs into the Egoistic Synthesis. “The One [Ego] remains, the Many change and pass.” Yet the passing is only the flux and ebb of the One. In Hegel’s words, “that which passes away passes away into its own self: only the passing away passes away.” Which things are an allegory, and yet “''solvitur ambulando''.” A recent traveller in the United States tells us, that, in the Emerson country, he chanced upon cross-roads, and found there an apparently contradictory direction-post. One arm of it bore the inscription, “This is the way to Concord,” the other, pointing in the opposite direction, was similarly worded, “This is the way to Concord.” The Hylo-Ideal Thesis is this Ideal Concord, to be reached whether you travel by way of Eastern Idealism, or by the route of plainer Western Materialism. For, and here all contradictions are reconciled, in the one Subject-object which is Self, there is no diversity, neither Jew nor Greek, neither Idealism only, nor Materialism only, or exclusively, but all is one.<ref name="nf142">Hence the Spirit of ''Non-Separateness'' in esoteric philosophy must be the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">one</span> ''truth''. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref> And in Unity there is no class distinction, no nomenclature, no “otherness,” no Ebal ''and'' Gerizim, but only the Mount of God. What the ''Ego'' is, ''all'' is.<ref name="nf143">Only this “Ego” is ''universal'', not ''individual'': ''Absolute'' Consciousness, not the ''human'' Brain. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref> It is the ''x'' of every problem and answers to any value save the spurious and indifferent one of the Dualist.


I find Hylo-Idealism (Auto-centricism) – this “pearl of great price” – canvassed and examined by many modern thinkers, only to be contemptuously cast away, though it would have made each one of them in turn “richer than all his tribe.” But it was ever thus. In this rejection there is no despair in {{Page aside|422}}the view of the ''illuminati''. All is ours, and paltering with the central truth of SOLIPSISM, as men have ever paltered, does not change or diminish the truth itself, or lessen the assurance of its ultimate victory, since to go from, or flee from, the Egoistic presence is an impossibility. We wander here and there, but to seek to transcend ourselves is vain. There must, sooner or later, be the ''resipiscentia'', the coming home at last to Self, and Self only, as to the better home at last.
I find Hylo-Idealism (Auto-centricism) – this “pearl of great price” – canvassed and examined by many modern thinkers, only to be contemptuously cast away, though it would have made each one of them in turn “richer than all his tribe.” But it was ever thus. In this rejection there is no despair in {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=422}}the view of the ''illuminati''. All is ours, and paltering with the central truth of SOLIPSISM, as men have ever paltered, does not change or diminish the truth itself, or lessen the assurance of its ultimate victory, since to go from, or flee from, the Egoistic presence is an impossibility. We wander here and there, but to seek to transcend ourselves is vain. There must, sooner or later, be the ''resipiscentia'', the coming home at last to Self, and Self only, as to the better home at last.


In this view there is no ''Logos'' – save that indisputable one, which maketh all things to every one of us – no “true Light” save that effulgent one which “lighteth every man that cometh into the world,” namely, his own creative and illuminating Egoity – ''sans'' which there is but nothingness. Such a Gospel as this should be termed the Evangel of common-sense were it not that that phrase shows only one side of the question – “''Virginibus, puerisque est''” but it is also the very acme of the exalted intelligence, “the last and sharpest height” of human thought where the atmosphere is all too rare for mortal breath.
In this view there is no ''Logos'' – save that indisputable one, which maketh all things to every one of us – no “true Light” save that effulgent one which “lighteth every man that cometh into the world,” namely, his own creative and illuminating Egoity – ''sans'' which there is but nothingness. Such a Gospel as this should be termed the Evangel of common-sense were it not that that phrase shows only one side of the question – “''Virginibus, puerisque est''” but it is also the very acme of the exalted intelligence, “the last and sharpest height” of human thought where the atmosphere is all too rare for mortal breath.
Line 2,412: Line 2,401:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


==== GERALD MASSEY ON SHAKSPEARE. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Gerald Massey on Shakspeare.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mr. Massey</span> has sent us a circular, the contents of which should be of interest to the lovers of Shakspeare and the buyers of rare books. The writer says:
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mr. Massey</span> has sent us a circular, the contents of which should be of interest to the lovers of Shakspeare and the buyers of rare books. The writer says:
Line 2,418: Line 2,407:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Massey G. - Circular on a new edition of The Secret Drama of Shakspeares Sonnets|[Circular on a new edition of The Secret Drama of Shakspeare’s Sonnets]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Massey G. - Circular on a new edition of The Secret Drama of Shakspeares Sonnets|[Circular on a new edition of The Secret Drama of Shakspeare’s Sonnets]]]}}
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 422-423
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 422-423


Line 2,424: Line 2,413:
<hr>
<hr>


{{Page aside|424_2|show page=424}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=5|p=424|item=2}}


=== Correspondence ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


==== INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Interesting to Astrologers.}}


===== ASTROLOGICAL NOTES – No. 3. =====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=5|1=Astrological Notes – No. 3.}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editor of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Question</span>, at London, 11.45 a.m., Feb. 26th, 1887.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editor of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Question</span>, at London, 11.45 a.m., Feb. 26th, 1887.
Line 2,513: Line 2,502:
== No. 6 – February 1888 ==
== No. 6 – February 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - What is Truth|"What is Truth?"]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - What is Truth|"What is Truth?"]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 425-433
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 425-433


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|434}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=434}}


=== THE SOLDIER’S DAUGHTER. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Soldier’s Daughter.}}


<center>(Judges xi., 6 – xi., 39.)</center>
<center>(Judges xi., 6 – xi., 39.)</center>
Line 2,536: Line 2,525:
Jephthah was the more willing to return and make this sacrifice because he had a daughter, an only daughter and child; and she was all the world to him, as he was to her; “for beside her he had neither son nor daughter,” and she had patiently and willingly suffered with him, and borne all his sorrows as her own.
Jephthah was the more willing to return and make this sacrifice because he had a daughter, an only daughter and child; and she was all the world to him, as he was to her; “for beside her he had neither son nor daughter,” and she had patiently and willingly suffered with him, and borne all his sorrows as her own.


But imagine the horror of Jephthah, after having saved the lives and {{Page aside|435}}property of his brethren and countrymen by risking his own life, at being then required, by these very brethren and countrymen, to shed the blood of his only child! Immediately after the war was over, Jephthah was required to sacrifice his daughter as a burnt offering to the Lord of Battles, for having assisted Israel to overcome the Ammonites; and so great was the love of this heroine for her father, and for everything that concerned his honour and glory, that she willingly consented to be sacrificed as a burnt offering.
But imagine the horror of Jephthah, after having saved the lives and {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=435}}property of his brethren and countrymen by risking his own life, at being then required, by these very brethren and countrymen, to shed the blood of his only child! Immediately after the war was over, Jephthah was required to sacrifice his daughter as a burnt offering to the Lord of Battles, for having assisted Israel to overcome the Ammonites; and so great was the love of this heroine for her father, and for everything that concerned his honour and glory, that she willingly consented to be sacrificed as a burnt offering.


Can anything be conceived more heartrending and terrible than that Jephthah should thus be required by these very brethren and countrymen whom he had saved, to shed the blood of his only child as a sacrifice, in acknowledgment that he owed his victory to miraculous assistance and favour, and not to his own skill and valour?
Can anything be conceived more heartrending and terrible than that Jephthah should thus be required by these very brethren and countrymen whom he had saved, to shed the blood of his only child as a sacrifice, in acknowledgment that he owed his victory to miraculous assistance and favour, and not to his own skill and valour?
Line 2,546: Line 2,535:
For if Jephthah had saved his brethren and countrymen from their enemies, could they not now save Jephthah from shedding the blood of his daughter as a sacrifice, in the name of religion, ''when'' the very deed itself proclaimed the religion, and their conception both of religion and of the Deity, to be evil? And if his brethren and countrymen would not save his daughter, but even required him to fulfil his vow, could not Jephthah save himself and his child by refusing to commit this evil deed? But if, in order to save his own blood from being shed as a blasphemer for an atonement, Jephthah had to flee from the country as an outcast and a criminal, whither could he flee to, that would make life worth keeping? For surely the world would be no desirable place for an honest man to live in, if he had to live at enmity with men both at home and abroad, because he had made a rash and foolish vow, which no Deity worthy of being worshipped could or would require him to perform?
For if Jephthah had saved his brethren and countrymen from their enemies, could they not now save Jephthah from shedding the blood of his daughter as a sacrifice, in the name of religion, ''when'' the very deed itself proclaimed the religion, and their conception both of religion and of the Deity, to be evil? And if his brethren and countrymen would not save his daughter, but even required him to fulfil his vow, could not Jephthah save himself and his child by refusing to commit this evil deed? But if, in order to save his own blood from being shed as a blasphemer for an atonement, Jephthah had to flee from the country as an outcast and a criminal, whither could he flee to, that would make life worth keeping? For surely the world would be no desirable place for an honest man to live in, if he had to live at enmity with men both at home and abroad, because he had made a rash and foolish vow, which no Deity worthy of being worshipped could or would require him to perform?


Because under such a sanguinary conception of religion, and of the Deity, there was no remission, or redemption either, with, or without, the shedding of blood. If Jephthah refused to shed the blood of his daughter, then both his own and his daughter’s would be shed by his {{Page aside|436}}brethren and countrymen, whilst if Jephthah shed the blood of his daughter, as a sacrifice to save his own, what remission or redemption was there in this? None!
Because under such a sanguinary conception of religion, and of the Deity, there was no remission, or redemption either, with, or without, the shedding of blood. If Jephthah refused to shed the blood of his daughter, then both his own and his daughter’s would be shed by his {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=436}}brethren and countrymen, whilst if Jephthah shed the blood of his daughter, as a sacrifice to save his own, what remission or redemption was there in this? None!


And he cried for a deliverer to save him and his daughter, from this great trouble. For he had staked his life and his all upon obtaining a position and reputation for himself and his daughter at home in Israel; and now, to give up hope of this for ever, and to shed the blood of his daughter, or again flee as an outcast – what was it but a living death to Jephthah, either way, whether he remained and sacrificed his daughter, or fled to save her?
And he cried for a deliverer to save him and his daughter, from this great trouble. For he had staked his life and his all upon obtaining a position and reputation for himself and his daughter at home in Israel; and now, to give up hope of this for ever, and to shed the blood of his daughter, or again flee as an outcast – what was it but a living death to Jephthah, either way, whether he remained and sacrificed his daughter, or fled to save her?
Line 2,558: Line 2,547:
Are they worthy of the name of brethren and countrymen who would persuade Jephthah ''to assassinate'' his daughter, in the name of religion, or even look on at such an assassination? Would it not be blasphemy to say that a good Deity required Jephthah to kill his innocent child? And would not a good Deity release Jephthah from his vow, and forbid him to sacrifice his daughter, in like manner as the Scriptures teach us Abraham was forbidden to sacrifice his son Isaac? And if it is said, it would have been faithless and sinful of Jephthah after returning from the battle victorious, to have refused the offering of his daughter as a sacrifice; yet surely to bind Jephthah to break the Sixth Commandment, and to shed innocent blood in the name of religion, would be making the Deity that required such a sacrifice to be evil, and His worshippers to be the doers of evil; and thus Jephthah would be required to sell himself to the devil.
Are they worthy of the name of brethren and countrymen who would persuade Jephthah ''to assassinate'' his daughter, in the name of religion, or even look on at such an assassination? Would it not be blasphemy to say that a good Deity required Jephthah to kill his innocent child? And would not a good Deity release Jephthah from his vow, and forbid him to sacrifice his daughter, in like manner as the Scriptures teach us Abraham was forbidden to sacrifice his son Isaac? And if it is said, it would have been faithless and sinful of Jephthah after returning from the battle victorious, to have refused the offering of his daughter as a sacrifice; yet surely to bind Jephthah to break the Sixth Commandment, and to shed innocent blood in the name of religion, would be making the Deity that required such a sacrifice to be evil, and His worshippers to be the doers of evil; and thus Jephthah would be required to sell himself to the devil.


And how could men be other than the doers of evil, and the priests of {{Page aside|437}}evil, who would counsel Jephthah to commit this evil deed, and be ready to commit it themselves if he hesitated? How? Whether Jephthah received any miraculous assistance or not, in the war, yet he was in no wise bound to surrender his personality and to become an abject slave to the supposed power that helped him. For Jephthah’s personal services were needed as an instrument to deliver and save the Israelites, or his services would not have been asked for. It was also possible that he might have given certain services, which even a miraculous power was unable to give – as we read in the Book of Judges that “Judah could not drive out the inhabitants of the valley, because they had chariots of iron.” (Judges i. 19.)<ref name="nf149">It is said in the “Holy Book,” that it was “the Lord (who) was with Judah,” who “could not drive out the inhabitants of the valley, because they had chariots of iron,” (Judges i. 19), and not “Judah” at all. This is but natural, according to popular belief and superstition that “the Devil is afraid of ''iron''.” The strong connection and even identity between Jehovah and the Devil is ably insisted upon by the Rev. Haweis. See his “Key” (p. 22). – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref>
And how could men be other than the doers of evil, and the priests of {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=437}}evil, who would counsel Jephthah to commit this evil deed, and be ready to commit it themselves if he hesitated? How? Whether Jephthah received any miraculous assistance or not, in the war, yet he was in no wise bound to surrender his personality and to become an abject slave to the supposed power that helped him. For Jephthah’s personal services were needed as an instrument to deliver and save the Israelites, or his services would not have been asked for. It was also possible that he might have given certain services, which even a miraculous power was unable to give – as we read in the Book of Judges that “Judah could not drive out the inhabitants of the valley, because they had chariots of iron.” (Judges i. 19.)<ref name="nf149">It is said in the “Holy Book,” that it was “the Lord (who) was with Judah,” who “could not drive out the inhabitants of the valley, because they had chariots of iron,” (Judges i. 19), and not “Judah” at all. This is but natural, according to popular belief and superstition that “the Devil is afraid of ''iron''.” The strong connection and even identity between Jehovah and the Devil is ably insisted upon by the Rev. Haweis. See his “Key” (p. 22). – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref>


And again, if all the glory of Jephthah’s victory had to be ascribed to a miraculous power, then likewise all the shame would have to be ascribed to that power also, for having ordained that Jephthah’s daughter should be the first person to meet him after the war, to pay ''the price of victory'' to Jephthah, with ''death to his child'' – for whom, alone, he coveted victory.
And again, if all the glory of Jephthah’s victory had to be ascribed to a miraculous power, then likewise all the shame would have to be ascribed to that power also, for having ordained that Jephthah’s daughter should be the first person to meet him after the war, to pay ''the price of victory'' to Jephthah, with ''death to his child'' – for whom, alone, he coveted victory.
Line 2,568: Line 2,557:
We can well understand how impossible it would have been for Abraham even to have attempted, on his return from the mountain, to teach the Philistines the faith or gospel (that God would have mercy and not sacrifice), from the very fact that when Jesus Christ came ''into the world'' to teach the faith or gospel, which Abraham had gone ''out of the world'' to learn, Jesus was condemned by Caiaphas to be crucified with malefactors, as a blasphemer. And to this very day this doctrine of the power of Caiaphas, the adversary of Jesus, continues to be taught as the doctrine of the Church, which it is necessary to believe in order to obtain the blessing of the Church here and of God hereafter.
We can well understand how impossible it would have been for Abraham even to have attempted, on his return from the mountain, to teach the Philistines the faith or gospel (that God would have mercy and not sacrifice), from the very fact that when Jesus Christ came ''into the world'' to teach the faith or gospel, which Abraham had gone ''out of the world'' to learn, Jesus was condemned by Caiaphas to be crucified with malefactors, as a blasphemer. And to this very day this doctrine of the power of Caiaphas, the adversary of Jesus, continues to be taught as the doctrine of the Church, which it is necessary to believe in order to obtain the blessing of the Church here and of God hereafter.


Therefore it is manifestly evident that after Abraham had acquired the knowledge that God would have mercy and not sacrifice, yet he could not publish it, but could only lay it up in his heart as a secret {{Page aside|438}}treasure, to be disclosed in the distant future, which in the vision of his mind he saw. Meanwhile he prayed that the Lord would raise up messengers and stewards to prepare the world to receive this faith or gospel, because of its being too Herculean a task for any one person to alter suddenly the religion of a people.
Therefore it is manifestly evident that after Abraham had acquired the knowledge that God would have mercy and not sacrifice, yet he could not publish it, but could only lay it up in his heart as a secret {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=438}}treasure, to be disclosed in the distant future, which in the vision of his mind he saw. Meanwhile he prayed that the Lord would raise up messengers and stewards to prepare the world to receive this faith or gospel, because of its being too Herculean a task for any one person to alter suddenly the religion of a people.


For whilst priests continued to teach, and the people to believe that sacrifices of human beings were acceptable to God, how was the man who dared (suddenly and without the cloak of a parable) to reveal and publish the contrary, to escape being himself slain as a blasphemer, whose blood it would be doing God service to shed for an atonement? And until the world was sufficiently educated to declare the generation of him who should be unjustly slain (Isaiah liii.), it could only be like throwing pearls to swine for such an one to attempt the task.
For whilst priests continued to teach, and the people to believe that sacrifices of human beings were acceptable to God, how was the man who dared (suddenly and without the cloak of a parable) to reveal and publish the contrary, to escape being himself slain as a blasphemer, whose blood it would be doing God service to shed for an atonement? And until the world was sufficiently educated to declare the generation of him who should be unjustly slain (Isaiah liii.), it could only be like throwing pearls to swine for such an one to attempt the task.
Line 2,584: Line 2,573:
Whilst the priests and rulers of the church taught such a cruel religion,<ref name="nf151">So “the people and priests” do now. And as the late Rev. Henry Ward Beecher once said in a sermon, “could Jesus come back and behave in the streets of Christian cities as he did in those of Jerusalem, he would be declared an impostor and then confined in prison.” – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref> would not the people and priests need a Mediator to deliver and save them from practising it?
Whilst the priests and rulers of the church taught such a cruel religion,<ref name="nf151">So “the people and priests” do now. And as the late Rev. Henry Ward Beecher once said in a sermon, “could Jesus come back and behave in the streets of Christian cities as he did in those of Jerusalem, he would be declared an impostor and then confined in prison.” – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref> would not the people and priests need a Mediator to deliver and save them from practising it?


If He who mediated to deliver and save us was Himself condemned to be slain, and crucified with thieves as a blasphemer whose blood ought to be shed for an Atonement, what hope of salvation can there be for the world from such a Religion, until the people not only uplift the {{Page aside|439}}Crucified Jesus as having been no blasphemer, but also expose the doctrine to be evil and false which is quoted as an authority for requiring the blood of “the Just one” to be shed for an Atonement? And if it is said that we have no longer women brought like Jephthah’s daughter to be assassinated and burnt as a sacrifice, or noble men condemned to be burnt as heretics, yet we have to the present day noble men and women condemned by the Church as evil (to be accursed here and damned hereafter), simply and solely because they refuse to believe this evil doctrine of Atonement, which is oftentimes such a burden to their soul (either to accept or reject) that they are driven to the very verge of madness.
If He who mediated to deliver and save us was Himself condemned to be slain, and crucified with thieves as a blasphemer whose blood ought to be shed for an Atonement, what hope of salvation can there be for the world from such a Religion, until the people not only uplift the {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=439}}Crucified Jesus as having been no blasphemer, but also expose the doctrine to be evil and false which is quoted as an authority for requiring the blood of “the Just one” to be shed for an Atonement? And if it is said that we have no longer women brought like Jephthah’s daughter to be assassinated and burnt as a sacrifice, or noble men condemned to be burnt as heretics, yet we have to the present day noble men and women condemned by the Church as evil (to be accursed here and damned hereafter), simply and solely because they refuse to believe this evil doctrine of Atonement, which is oftentimes such a burden to their soul (either to accept or reject) that they are driven to the very verge of madness.


It is no uncommon thing to hear priests revile even our Queen as being no true Christian, simply because they suppose she does not believe in this evil doctrine of atonement, which is the doctrine of Caiaphas, the enemy of Christ, and not Christ’s doctrine, teaching, or gospel.
It is no uncommon thing to hear priests revile even our Queen as being no true Christian, simply because they suppose she does not believe in this evil doctrine of atonement, which is the doctrine of Caiaphas, the enemy of Christ, and not Christ’s doctrine, teaching, or gospel.
Line 2,598: Line 2,587:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Massey G. - Luniolatry|Luniolatry]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Massey G. - Luniolatry|Luniolatry]]}}
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 440-442
[[Massey, Gerald|G. Massey]] · pp. 440-442


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 443-460
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 443-460


=== [[Serjeant W.C.E. - Twilight Visions|Twilight Visions]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Serjeant W.C.E. - Twilight Visions|Twilight Visions]]}}
[[Serjeant, William C. Eldon|W. C. Eldon Serjeant]] · pp. 461-465
[[Serjeant, William C. Eldon|W. C. Eldon Serjeant]] · pp. 461-465


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|465}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=465}}


==== EDITORS’ NOTE. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Editors’ Note.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">This</span> second part of the three which form the bulk of the poem called “Twilight Visions” by their author – from a purely Kabalistic standpoint of universal symbolical Esotericism, is most suggestive. Its literary value is apparent. But literary form in occultism counts for nothing in such mystic writing if its spirit is sectarian – if the symbolism fails in universal application or lacks correctness. In this, Part II., however (of the third to come we can yet say nothing), the Christian-Judæan names may be altered and replaced by their Sanskrit or Egyptian equivalents, and the ideas will remain the same. It seems written in the universal “mystery-language,” and may be readily understood by an occultist, of whatever school or nationality. Nor will any true mystic, versed in that international tongue, whose origin is lost in the dark night of pre-historic ages, fail to recognise a true Brother, who has adopted the phraseology of the Initiates of the ancient Judæan Tanaim – Daniel and St. John of the Apocalypse – and partially that of the Christian Gnostics, only to be the more readily understood by the profane of Christian lands. Yet the author means precisely the same thing that would be in the mind of any Brahminical or Buddhist Initiate, who, while deploring the present degenerated state of things, would place all his hope in the transient character of even the ''Kali Yuga'', and trust in the speedy coming of the Kalki Avatar. We say again, the divine Science and Wisdom – ''Theosophia'' – is universal and common property, and the same under every sky. It is the physical type and the outward appearance in the dress, that make of one individual a Chinaman and of another a European, and of a third a red-skinned American. The inner man is one, and all are “Sons of God” by birth-right.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">This</span> second part of the three which form the bulk of the poem called “Twilight Visions” by their author – from a purely Kabalistic standpoint of universal symbolical Esotericism, is most suggestive. Its literary value is apparent. But literary form in occultism counts for nothing in such mystic writing if its spirit is sectarian – if the symbolism fails in universal application or lacks correctness. In this, Part II., however (of the third to come we can yet say nothing), the Christian-Judæan names may be altered and replaced by their Sanskrit or Egyptian equivalents, and the ideas will remain the same. It seems written in the universal “mystery-language,” and may be readily understood by an occultist, of whatever school or nationality. Nor will any true mystic, versed in that international tongue, whose origin is lost in the dark night of pre-historic ages, fail to recognise a true Brother, who has adopted the phraseology of the Initiates of the ancient Judæan Tanaim – Daniel and St. John of the Apocalypse – and partially that of the Christian Gnostics, only to be the more readily understood by the profane of Christian lands. Yet the author means precisely the same thing that would be in the mind of any Brahminical or Buddhist Initiate, who, while deploring the present degenerated state of things, would place all his hope in the transient character of even the ''Kali Yuga'', and trust in the speedy coming of the Kalki Avatar. We say again, the divine Science and Wisdom – ''Theosophia'' – is universal and common property, and the same under every sky. It is the physical type and the outward appearance in the dress, that make of one individual a Chinaman and of another a European, and of a third a red-skinned American. The inner man is one, and all are “Sons of God” by birth-right.
Line 2,619: Line 2,608:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|466}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=466}}


==== THE WHITE MONK. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=The White Monk.}}


<center>By the Author of “A Professor of Alchemy.”</center>
<center>By the Author of “A Professor of Alchemy.”</center>
Line 2,639: Line 2,628:
“Now Giles Hughson had a young son afflicted with total dumbness, but whom Mistress Margaret de Troyes had taught to write; and it is through this scholarship of his that we come to know as much as we do of what really happened. The White Monk appeared fond of this boy, possibly because he had seen Margaret kiss him. Thus the lad had greater access to the monk’s small attic than any other; and this is the tale he tells of the night after Giles had espied his lodger clinging to the wall of Castle Troyes.
“Now Giles Hughson had a young son afflicted with total dumbness, but whom Mistress Margaret de Troyes had taught to write; and it is through this scholarship of his that we come to know as much as we do of what really happened. The White Monk appeared fond of this boy, possibly because he had seen Margaret kiss him. Thus the lad had greater access to the monk’s small attic than any other; and this is the tale he tells of the night after Giles had espied his lodger clinging to the wall of Castle Troyes.


{{Page aside|467}}“The boy had noiselessly, so as not to disturb the often musings of the solitary one, stepped up the attic stairs to fetch some trifle he wanted of the monk. Pausing timidly at the door, he beheld the familiar white-clad figure, with an air of terrible malignity, mixing some powder of a greenish colour, which, at the sight of the intruder, he hastily laid aside, thinking it had not been seen.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=467}}“The boy had noiselessly, so as not to disturb the often musings of the solitary one, stepped up the attic stairs to fetch some trifle he wanted of the monk. Pausing timidly at the door, he beheld the familiar white-clad figure, with an air of terrible malignity, mixing some powder of a greenish colour, which, at the sight of the intruder, he hastily laid aside, thinking it had not been seen.


“But the lad was unnerved by the expression he had caught on the monk’s face, and he forgot not so lightly.
“But the lad was unnerved by the expression he had caught on the monk’s face, and he forgot not so lightly.
Line 2,657: Line 2,646:
“He had no chance, being taken thus unawares, and exhaustion came upon him; so, with tremours, the officers of justice held him fast. Before the first cord was fastened round his struggling wrists, he fell back, rigid, in their arms; sighed once or twice, smiled bitterly to himself at their consternation, and flung his head back, dead.
“He had no chance, being taken thus unawares, and exhaustion came upon him; so, with tremours, the officers of justice held him fast. Before the first cord was fastened round his struggling wrists, he fell back, rigid, in their arms; sighed once or twice, smiled bitterly to himself at their consternation, and flung his head back, dead.


{{Page aside|468}}“A small quantity of a green powder was found on him (a large dose, I ween, had killed so hardy a villain!), and by comparing the signs of death with those of Giles Hughson and his wife, they saw he had poisoned himself some time within the last five hours. Whether he had seen Margaret again, and by seeing her upon the earth, had come to know himself too bad for it; or whether the weariness attendant upon sins so heavy had worn him out at last, remains a mystery. The leeches said a man so wasted and wan as this could scarce, in the way of Nature, have lived many years longer; but I question this, and so did the men who had so great trouble to hold him!
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=468}}“A small quantity of a green powder was found on him (a large dose, I ween, had killed so hardy a villain!), and by comparing the signs of death with those of Giles Hughson and his wife, they saw he had poisoned himself some time within the last five hours. Whether he had seen Margaret again, and by seeing her upon the earth, had come to know himself too bad for it; or whether the weariness attendant upon sins so heavy had worn him out at last, remains a mystery. The leeches said a man so wasted and wan as this could scarce, in the way of Nature, have lived many years longer; but I question this, and so did the men who had so great trouble to hold him!


“News travelled slowly in those days from Italy to England, and it was not until very shortly after the White Monk’s death that our town learnt it had harboured Pietro Rinucci, the slayer of the two good brothers, Ambrose and Gilbert de Troyes. No one ever told Mistress Margaret that she had spoken with such a man. And now the beautiful maiden rose from her bed, and asked for her mostly costly gowns, of amber, blue and rosy colours; and went amongst her friends brightly, wreathed with pearls and radiant in smiles. She was thought to have recovered, though she looked ethereal as a daisy or white cloud; but she said and averred that she was dying, and that her brother Ambrose had appeared to her in a vision, bidding her make all speed to do what remained to her upon the earth and be soon ready, when he should come behind the angels to fetch her hence. Her kinsfolk thought she wandered in her mind. She asked for the man who had wooed her, and held long speech with him, very merrily, and yet with tears; beseeching him to pause e’er he rashly threw away his life on this earth, since we know not in the beginning, whither our pleasant sins may carry us, and when we have no enjoyment of them, save by memory, what are they to us? The instruments of our present ruin.
“News travelled slowly in those days from Italy to England, and it was not until very shortly after the White Monk’s death that our town learnt it had harboured Pietro Rinucci, the slayer of the two good brothers, Ambrose and Gilbert de Troyes. No one ever told Mistress Margaret that she had spoken with such a man. And now the beautiful maiden rose from her bed, and asked for her mostly costly gowns, of amber, blue and rosy colours; and went amongst her friends brightly, wreathed with pearls and radiant in smiles. She was thought to have recovered, though she looked ethereal as a daisy or white cloud; but she said and averred that she was dying, and that her brother Ambrose had appeared to her in a vision, bidding her make all speed to do what remained to her upon the earth and be soon ready, when he should come behind the angels to fetch her hence. Her kinsfolk thought she wandered in her mind. She asked for the man who had wooed her, and held long speech with him, very merrily, and yet with tears; beseeching him to pause e’er he rashly threw away his life on this earth, since we know not in the beginning, whither our pleasant sins may carry us, and when we have no enjoyment of them, save by memory, what are they to us? The instruments of our present ruin.
Line 2,671: Line 2,660:
“Those who watched by the Lady Margaret, began to see a vision, and of that most dreaded being, the White Monk!
“Those who watched by the Lady Margaret, began to see a vision, and of that most dreaded being, the White Monk!


“Night or day, it mattered not; with a chill like to that of Death {{Page aside|469}}itself, the horrified watchers knew the presence of the phantom. In the dark corners of the room would shape themselves dimly the features of the murderer, Rinucci, and his monastic gown, so glaring white in its dimness through the dark that the eye could not search it, and gone, ever gone, if some bold spirit neared the spot where he had thought he saw it.
“Night or day, it mattered not; with a chill like to that of Death {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=469}}itself, the horrified watchers knew the presence of the phantom. In the dark corners of the room would shape themselves dimly the features of the murderer, Rinucci, and his monastic gown, so glaring white in its dimness through the dark that the eye could not search it, and gone, ever gone, if some bold spirit neared the spot where he had thought he saw it.


“No one said aught of this to the Lady Margaret, in fear to fright her; and she alone, of all who watched, did never see nor feel the constant presence. It seemed sometimes as though the phantom yearned to make itself visible to her kind, half-divine eyes, but her thoughts were too high-set for it to be given her to see a sight so horrible.
“No one said aught of this to the Lady Margaret, in fear to fright her; and she alone, of all who watched, did never see nor feel the constant presence. It seemed sometimes as though the phantom yearned to make itself visible to her kind, half-divine eyes, but her thoughts were too high-set for it to be given her to see a sight so horrible.
Line 2,681: Line 2,670:
“And in her due hour she died; and after that for a space no one saw aught of the dread ghost. His spirit, drawn by some power to enter our house, wherein was held all he knew of goodness, had now no further business there, for a while. His loathed name, fraught with horror to your ancestors’ home, was now never spoken. It was thought, doubtless, that since Margaret de Troyes – the innocent avenger – had unwittingly caused the murderer’s death, the house he had so deeply injured was for ever free from his godless presence. And, indeed, for a while, the chronicles are silent respecting him. The next two generations were happy, and no great misfortune blasted the house. But in the third generation there were harsh feuds in the city, and much bloodshed, and several of your name came to violent and sometimes mysterious ends. Then it was that there arose a searching into past traditions to discover the secret of a certain white spectre said to appear about the castle previous to each calamity. Not all saw it; but still it grew known, and it bore a marked resemblance to an ancient portrait – hung up for curiosity’s sake – of Pietro Rinucci.
“And in her due hour she died; and after that for a space no one saw aught of the dread ghost. His spirit, drawn by some power to enter our house, wherein was held all he knew of goodness, had now no further business there, for a while. His loathed name, fraught with horror to your ancestors’ home, was now never spoken. It was thought, doubtless, that since Margaret de Troyes – the innocent avenger – had unwittingly caused the murderer’s death, the house he had so deeply injured was for ever free from his godless presence. And, indeed, for a while, the chronicles are silent respecting him. The next two generations were happy, and no great misfortune blasted the house. But in the third generation there were harsh feuds in the city, and much bloodshed, and several of your name came to violent and sometimes mysterious ends. Then it was that there arose a searching into past traditions to discover the secret of a certain white spectre said to appear about the castle previous to each calamity. Not all saw it; but still it grew known, and it bore a marked resemblance to an ancient portrait – hung up for curiosity’s sake – of Pietro Rinucci.


“Well, young master, I myself served your grandfather, and I myself {{Page aside|470}}can bear witness to the presence of the White Monk’s ghost on one of the shrewd moments of the family destinies. Wilt hear it? So your father was then a stalwart young man, away at the wars in Spain. Your uncles, two blithe young gallants, were at home at the time I speak of, and there was some merry-making toward in the castle. Myself was seeing to the torches in the garden, when I chanced to see your uncle, Geoffrey de Troyes, come hastily into the yew-walk with his rapier drawn, followed by another youth whom I knew well, his rival, and in some sort, his enemy.
“Well, young master, I myself served your grandfather, and I myself {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=470}}can bear witness to the presence of the White Monk’s ghost on one of the shrewd moments of the family destinies. Wilt hear it? So your father was then a stalwart young man, away at the wars in Spain. Your uncles, two blithe young gallants, were at home at the time I speak of, and there was some merry-making toward in the castle. Myself was seeing to the torches in the garden, when I chanced to see your uncle, Geoffrey de Troyes, come hastily into the yew-walk with his rapier drawn, followed by another youth whom I knew well, his rival, and in some sort, his enemy.


“As the guests danced within, these nobles fought without. A man dared not have interposed; it was matter of life and death to them, and they were there to prove it.
“As the guests danced within, these nobles fought without. A man dared not have interposed; it was matter of life and death to them, and they were there to prove it.
Line 2,701: Line 2,690:
“And I nursed him and wept over him like any woman, whilst one young, bright life more departed,
“And I nursed him and wept over him like any woman, whilst one young, bright life more departed,


“In truth, young master,” ended honest Ralph, “the noble Geoffrey {{Page aside|471}}may have been deceived, and fancied this; but, you shall pardon me, I would rather think that armies of devils nightly march these grounds than that one De Troyes was ever seen to quail, save under magic! Thus it is that I, and that many of us yet believe in the spectre of Pietro Rinucci, ‘the White Monk.’”
“In truth, young master,” ended honest Ralph, “the noble Geoffrey {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=471}}may have been deceived, and fancied this; but, you shall pardon me, I would rather think that armies of devils nightly march these grounds than that one De Troyes was ever seen to quail, save under magic! Thus it is that I, and that many of us yet believe in the spectre of Pietro Rinucci, ‘the White Monk.’”


Oh these faithful servitors, they would die for us children of the house, I believe, and yet they have ever this curious bent to terrify the childish minds. I know not when it was precisely that I thus first heard the White Monk’s story, but this I know, I was young enough to sit with my clenched fistlets supporting my chin, and my eyes and mouth very wide open.
Oh these faithful servitors, they would die for us children of the house, I believe, and yet they have ever this curious bent to terrify the childish minds. I know not when it was precisely that I thus first heard the White Monk’s story, but this I know, I was young enough to sit with my clenched fistlets supporting my chin, and my eyes and mouth very wide open.
Line 2,719: Line 2,708:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|472}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=472}}


==== AN AUTO-HYPNOTIC RHAPSODY. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=An Auto-Hypnotic Rhapsody.}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=
{{Style P-Quote|1=
Line 2,741: Line 2,730:
I was silent to this question, for a dread sorrow clung to me.
I was silent to this question, for a dread sorrow clung to me.


“Though” (began again the Voice) “the sun-souls attract the earth-souls, the lost ones, for a while, to bring them up to themselves by the path that leads to Nirvana<ref name="nf164">This is a doctrine of the Visishtadwaita sect of the Vedantins. The ''Jiva'' (spiritual life principle, the living ''Monad'') of one who attained Moksha or Nirvana, “breaks through the Brahmarandra and goes to ''Suryamandala'' (the region of the sun) through the Solar rays. Then it goes, through a dark spot in the Sun, to Paramapeda to which it is directed by the Supreme Wisdom acquired by ''Yoga'', and helped thereinto by the ''Devas'' (gods) called Archis, the “Flames,” or Fiery Angels, answering to the Christian archangels. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref> ‘where there is no sorrow’; yet the sun-groups {{Page aside|473}}of Spirits are themselves attracted by a grander centre of force, and the Sun, with his planet-children, are speeding in a mighty orbit round a far mightier Soul-centre – the lost Pleiad – lost on earth to be found in Heaven. Dost thou not hear the solemn music of that tempest flight?” And then she touched my ears, and I heard the myriad voiced song of the blessed ones as they passed on rejoicing, and the Voice continued: “That lost Pleiad, the dove-woman, the ‘Woman Clothed with the Sun,’ who, as Jeremiah prophesied, should ‘compass man,’ is that eternal womanhood which attracts all men.” And the chorus of the psalm I heard them sing, as they passed on Pleiad-ward, was “Freedom and Love – Love in Bi-unity. The Two in One foretold has come even to earth.” And the souls in that Pleiad-world are infinite in number as the sands of the seas of countless worlds, elective affinities attract like to like, forming celestial choirs, each member of which breathes the akasian air synchronously with the other, and what you call in your earth-symbol-language their “hearts,” beat and throb in unison together as one heart, and thus become coalesced in, and by, love.
“Though” (began again the Voice) “the sun-souls attract the earth-souls, the lost ones, for a while, to bring them up to themselves by the path that leads to Nirvana<ref name="nf164">This is a doctrine of the Visishtadwaita sect of the Vedantins. The ''Jiva'' (spiritual life principle, the living ''Monad'') of one who attained Moksha or Nirvana, “breaks through the Brahmarandra and goes to ''Suryamandala'' (the region of the sun) through the Solar rays. Then it goes, through a dark spot in the Sun, to Paramapeda to which it is directed by the Supreme Wisdom acquired by ''Yoga'', and helped thereinto by the ''Devas'' (gods) called Archis, the “Flames,” or Fiery Angels, answering to the Christian archangels. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span></ref> ‘where there is no sorrow’; yet the sun-groups {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=473}}of Spirits are themselves attracted by a grander centre of force, and the Sun, with his planet-children, are speeding in a mighty orbit round a far mightier Soul-centre – the lost Pleiad – lost on earth to be found in Heaven. Dost thou not hear the solemn music of that tempest flight?” And then she touched my ears, and I heard the myriad voiced song of the blessed ones as they passed on rejoicing, and the Voice continued: “That lost Pleiad, the dove-woman, the ‘Woman Clothed with the Sun,’ who, as Jeremiah prophesied, should ‘compass man,’ is that eternal womanhood which attracts all men.” And the chorus of the psalm I heard them sing, as they passed on Pleiad-ward, was “Freedom and Love – Love in Bi-unity. The Two in One foretold has come even to earth.” And the souls in that Pleiad-world are infinite in number as the sands of the seas of countless worlds, elective affinities attract like to like, forming celestial choirs, each member of which breathes the akasian air synchronously with the other, and what you call in your earth-symbol-language their “hearts,” beat and throb in unison together as one heart, and thus become coalesced in, and by, love.


“Listen, O my child, to the music of their breathing,” and I said, “Is Koré there?” Then I heard voices in Heaven, and I began to breathe the interior akasa breath synchronously with her – our breaths became one, I was mingled with, and melted in her; and lo! a great mystery! that Dawn-maiden changed to Koré, and Koré gave me the amrita of the Pleiad, and I knew that our biune love was immortal.
“Listen, O my child, to the music of their breathing,” and I said, “Is Koré there?” Then I heard voices in Heaven, and I began to breathe the interior akasa breath synchronously with her – our breaths became one, I was mingled with, and melted in her; and lo! a great mystery! that Dawn-maiden changed to Koré, and Koré gave me the amrita of the Pleiad, and I knew that our biune love was immortal.
Line 2,754: Line 2,743:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


Since writing the foregoing, A. J. C. has met with the following note contained in Mr. Edwin Arnold’s interesting essay, “Death and After{{Page aside|474}}wards,” which throws light on the views in said Rhapsody: {{Style P-Quote|1=“That which safely bears our ‘solid world’ in the gulfs of space is no base or basis, no moveless central rock, but ''throbbing energies'' in complex and manifold action, ''in swing and wave and thrill''; whirling us onward in mighty sweeps of three-fold rythm ''to which our hearts are set''. So therefore not solidity of base in fixity of status is our supreme and vital need, but moving ''power beyond our ken or senses''; known to us in ''energising action'', and working through blue ‘void’; impelling us in rings of spiral orbit round a moving sun in which we are dependent.”}}
Since writing the foregoing, A. J. C. has met with the following note contained in Mr. Edwin Arnold’s interesting essay, “Death and After{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=474}}wards,” which throws light on the views in said Rhapsody: {{Style P-Quote|1=“That which safely bears our ‘solid world’ in the gulfs of space is no base or basis, no moveless central rock, but ''throbbing energies'' in complex and manifold action, ''in swing and wave and thrill''; whirling us onward in mighty sweeps of three-fold rythm ''to which our hearts are set''. So therefore not solidity of base in fixity of status is our supreme and vital need, but moving ''power beyond our ken or senses''; known to us in ''energising action'', and working through blue ‘void’; impelling us in rings of spiral orbit round a moving sun in which we are dependent.”}}


The same book contains Walt Whitman’s beautiful and striking poem on Death, in which the poet says:
The same book contains Walt Whitman’s beautiful and striking poem on Death, in which the poet says:
Line 2,771: Line 2,760:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


==== OUR OTHER HALF. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Our Other Half.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">When</span> our ancient brethren, the Kabalists, Jewish as well as Oriental, taught that the divine monad, starting on its long journey from the bosom of the Infinite One was divided into halves, they had a double meaning, one exoteric, the other esoteric. The exoteric one, being that the two halves, swept through cycles upon cycles of time, in search of each other; and, that, when they finally met, in a perfect union, or marriage, the two halves became one on earth, and after death, united again. The true explanation, however, the esoteric one, is, that each and every one of us, contains within himself, both the halves: the feminine predominating through some incarnations, the masculine through others. It adds that, when we evolute into the perfect being, the Adept, the Mahatma, both principles are in perfect harmony. Or, as the Kabalists have recorded it, harmony is in equilibrium, and equilibrium exists by the analogy of contraries. How often we discern in the most masculine of men, distinct feminine traits of character, and ''vice versa'', in the gentlest of the fair sex, discover masculine traits.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">When</span> our ancient brethren, the Kabalists, Jewish as well as Oriental, taught that the divine monad, starting on its long journey from the bosom of the Infinite One was divided into halves, they had a double meaning, one exoteric, the other esoteric. The exoteric one, being that the two halves, swept through cycles upon cycles of time, in search of each other; and, that, when they finally met, in a perfect union, or marriage, the two halves became one on earth, and after death, united again. The true explanation, however, the esoteric one, is, that each and every one of us, contains within himself, both the halves: the feminine predominating through some incarnations, the masculine through others. It adds that, when we evolute into the perfect being, the Adept, the Mahatma, both principles are in perfect harmony. Or, as the Kabalists have recorded it, harmony is in equilibrium, and equilibrium exists by the analogy of contraries. How often we discern in the most masculine of men, distinct feminine traits of character, and ''vice versa'', in the gentlest of the fair sex, discover masculine traits.
Line 2,777: Line 2,766:
The Jewish Kabbalists represented these two principles in the letters forming their Ineffable Name. Its first three characters mean Eve, or Eva, or Hâyah חוה or woman, or by another reading it means mother, and is, in fact, the proper name as given in Genesis for Eve, “the mother of all living.” Adding the character י Yodh or Yah, the male, the number one, the masculine, we have Jehovah, or Jah-eve, or being as male-female, the perfect number – 10, symbolised by the Sephirothal Adam Kadmon.
The Jewish Kabbalists represented these two principles in the letters forming their Ineffable Name. Its first three characters mean Eve, or Eva, or Hâyah חוה or woman, or by another reading it means mother, and is, in fact, the proper name as given in Genesis for Eve, “the mother of all living.” Adding the character י Yodh or Yah, the male, the number one, the masculine, we have Jehovah, or Jah-eve, or being as male-female, the perfect number – 10, symbolised by the Sephirothal Adam Kadmon.


A few evenings ago, while pondering on this subject, in a room devoted {{Page aside|475}}to occult research, where an Eastern incense burning with a ruddy glow on the triangular-shaped altar, sent its refreshing fragrance through the apartment, my outer senses were lulled, and the inner ones came into play, and I became conscious of my other “half.” I saw standing before me, a being, whom I had hitherto considered as my guardian angel stretching out her hands to me, and saying – “my beloved one, know thy-''self''.”
A few evenings ago, while pondering on this subject, in a room devoted {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=475}}to occult research, where an Eastern incense burning with a ruddy glow on the triangular-shaped altar, sent its refreshing fragrance through the apartment, my outer senses were lulled, and the inner ones came into play, and I became conscious of my other “half.” I saw standing before me, a being, whom I had hitherto considered as my guardian angel stretching out her hands to me, and saying – “my beloved one, know thy-''self''.”


The fire on the altar burnt low. The north-east wind, which had been blowing in furious gusts outside, lashing the bosom of the lake into white foam, died away, sounding like some far distant choral chant. An unearthly silence ensued, and seemed to pervade the infinitudes of space. A thousand voices spoke to me, saying, “Man, know thyself.” Shadowy, ghostly forms filled the apartment. One, more distinct than the rest, tall in form, clad in a long flowing garment of pure white, the long black hair falling in curly locks over his shoulders, the silky beard reaching to his waist, the light of centuries of centuries gleaming forth from his dark eyes – extended his right hand toward me. A thrill of unutterable delight passed through my being. Slowly I emerged from my earthly casket, looked for an instant at its sleeping form, then felt irresistibly drawn to the fair being, who still stood with outstretched hands, and seemed to lose myself in her. The twain had become one. The mystic union had taken place. For a few brief moments I realized the possibilities of ''jnânayoga'', the wisdom-power of the adepts. Space was annihilated. I could see systems upon systems of worlds, galaxies of stars, suns and systems of suns, whirling through space. I thought of some distant place, and I was there. Complex problems solved themselves quite naturally: I had become all <span style="font-variant:small-caps">thought</span>....
The fire on the altar burnt low. The north-east wind, which had been blowing in furious gusts outside, lashing the bosom of the lake into white foam, died away, sounding like some far distant choral chant. An unearthly silence ensued, and seemed to pervade the infinitudes of space. A thousand voices spoke to me, saying, “Man, know thyself.” Shadowy, ghostly forms filled the apartment. One, more distinct than the rest, tall in form, clad in a long flowing garment of pure white, the long black hair falling in curly locks over his shoulders, the silky beard reaching to his waist, the light of centuries of centuries gleaming forth from his dark eyes – extended his right hand toward me. A thrill of unutterable delight passed through my being. Slowly I emerged from my earthly casket, looked for an instant at its sleeping form, then felt irresistibly drawn to the fair being, who still stood with outstretched hands, and seemed to lose myself in her. The twain had become one. The mystic union had taken place. For a few brief moments I realized the possibilities of ''jnânayoga'', the wisdom-power of the adepts. Space was annihilated. I could see systems upon systems of worlds, galaxies of stars, suns and systems of suns, whirling through space. I thought of some distant place, and I was there. Complex problems solved themselves quite naturally: I had become all <span style="font-variant:small-caps">thought</span>....
Line 2,787: Line 2,776:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|476}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=476}}


==== THE THREE DESIRES. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=The Three Desires.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> first three of the numbered rules of “Light on the Path” must appear somewhat of an unequal character to bracket together. The sense in which they follow each other is purely spiritual. Ambition is the highest point of personal activity reached by the mind, and there is something noble in it, even to an Occultist. Having conquered the desire to stand above his fellows, the restless aspirant, in seeking what his personal desires are, finds the thirst for life stand next in his way. For all that are ordinarily classed as desires have long since been subjugated, passed by, or forgotten, before this pitched battle of the soul is begun. The desire for life is entirely a desire of the spirit, not mental at all; and in facing it a man begins to face his own soul. But very few have even attempted to face it; still fewer can guess at all at its meaning.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> first three of the numbered rules of “Light on the Path” must appear somewhat of an unequal character to bracket together. The sense in which they follow each other is purely spiritual. Ambition is the highest point of personal activity reached by the mind, and there is something noble in it, even to an Occultist. Having conquered the desire to stand above his fellows, the restless aspirant, in seeking what his personal desires are, finds the thirst for life stand next in his way. For all that are ordinarily classed as desires have long since been subjugated, passed by, or forgotten, before this pitched battle of the soul is begun. The desire for life is entirely a desire of the spirit, not mental at all; and in facing it a man begins to face his own soul. But very few have even attempted to face it; still fewer can guess at all at its meaning.
Line 2,800: Line 2,789:
}}
}}


The place-seeking for which the word was originally used, differs in degree, not in kind, from that more abstract meaning now generally attached to it. A poet is considered ambitious when he writes for fame. It is true; so he is. He may not be seeking a place at court, but he is certainly seeking the highest place he knows of. Is it conceivable that any great author could really be anonymous, and remain so? The human mind revolts against the theory of the Baconian authorship of Shakespeare’s works, not only because it deprives the world of a splendid figure, but also because it makes of Bacon a monster, unlike all other human beings. To the ordinary intelligence it is inconceivable that a {{Page aside|477}}man should hide his light in this purposeless manner. Yet it is conceivable to an occultist that a great poet might be inspired by one greater than himself, who would stand back entirely from the world and all contact with it. This inspirer would not only have conquered ambition but also the abstract desire for life, before he could work vicariously to so great an extent. For he would part with his work for ever when once it had gone to the world; it would never be his. A person who can imagine making no claim on the world, neither desiring to take pleasure from it nor to give pleasure to it, can dimly apprehend the condition which the occultist has reached when he no longer desires to live. Do not suppose this to mean that he neither takes nor gives pleasure; he does both, as also he lives. A great man, full of work and thought, eats his food with pleasure; he does not dwell on the prospect of it, and linger over the memory, like the gluttonous child, or the gourmand pure and simple. This is a very material image, yet sometimes these simple illustrations serve to help the mind more than any others. It is easy to see, from this analogy, that an advanced occultist who has work in the world may be perfectly free from the desires which would make him a part of it, and yet may take its pleasures and give them back with interest. He is enabled to give more pleasure than he takes, because he is incapable of fear or disappointment. He has no dread of death, nor of that which is called annihilation. He rests on the waters of life, submerged and sleeping, or above them and conscious, indifferently. He cannot feel disappointment, because although pleasure is to him intensely vivid and keen, it is the same to him whether he enjoys it himself or whether another enjoys it. It is pleasure, pure and simple, untarnished by personal craving or desire. So with regard to what occultists call “progress” – the advance from stage to stage of knowledge. In a school of any sort in the external world emulation is the great spur to progress. The occultist, on the contrary, is incapable of taking a single step until he has acquired the faculty of realizing progress as an abstract fact. Someone must draw nearer to the Divine in every moment of life; there must always be progress. But the disciple who desires that he shall be the one to advance in the next moment, may lay aside all hope of it. Neither should he be conscious of preferring progress for another or of any kind of vicarious sacrifice. Such ideas are in a certain sense unselfish, but they are essentially characteristic of the world in which separateness exists, and form is regarded as having a value of its own. The shape of a man is as much an ''eidolon'' as though no spark of divinity inhabited it; at any moment that spark may desert the particular shape, and we are left with a substantial shadow of the man we knew. It is in vain, after the first step in occultism has been taken, that the mind clings to the old beliefs and certainties. Time and space are known to be non-existent, and are only regarded as existing in practical life {{Page aside|478}}for the sake of convenience. So with the separation of the divine-human spirit into the multitudes of men on the earth. Roses have their own colours, and lilies theirs; none can tell why this is when the same sun, the same light, gives the colour to each. Nature is indivisible. She clothes the earth, and when that clothing is torn away, she bides her time and re-clothes it again when there is no more interference with her. Encircling the earth like an atmosphere, she keeps it always glowing and green, moistened and sun-lit. The spirit of man encompasses the earth like a fiery spirit, living on Nature, devouring her, sometimes being devoured by her, but always in the mass remaining more ethereal and sublime than she is. In the individual, man is conscious of the vast superiority of Nature; but when once he becomes conscious that he is part of an indivisible and indestructible whole, he knows also that the whole of which he is part stands above nature. The starry sky is a terrible sight to a man who is just self-less enough to be aware of his own littleness and unimportance as an individual; it almost crushes him. But let him once touch on the power which comes from knowing himself as part of the human spirit, and nothing can crush him by its greatness. For if the wheels of the chariot of the enemy pass over his body, he forgets that it is his body, and rises again to fight among the crowd of his own army. But this state can never be reached, nor even approached, until the last of the three desires is conquered, as well as the first. They must be apprehended and encountered together.
The place-seeking for which the word was originally used, differs in degree, not in kind, from that more abstract meaning now generally attached to it. A poet is considered ambitious when he writes for fame. It is true; so he is. He may not be seeking a place at court, but he is certainly seeking the highest place he knows of. Is it conceivable that any great author could really be anonymous, and remain so? The human mind revolts against the theory of the Baconian authorship of Shakespeare’s works, not only because it deprives the world of a splendid figure, but also because it makes of Bacon a monster, unlike all other human beings. To the ordinary intelligence it is inconceivable that a {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=477}}man should hide his light in this purposeless manner. Yet it is conceivable to an occultist that a great poet might be inspired by one greater than himself, who would stand back entirely from the world and all contact with it. This inspirer would not only have conquered ambition but also the abstract desire for life, before he could work vicariously to so great an extent. For he would part with his work for ever when once it had gone to the world; it would never be his. A person who can imagine making no claim on the world, neither desiring to take pleasure from it nor to give pleasure to it, can dimly apprehend the condition which the occultist has reached when he no longer desires to live. Do not suppose this to mean that he neither takes nor gives pleasure; he does both, as also he lives. A great man, full of work and thought, eats his food with pleasure; he does not dwell on the prospect of it, and linger over the memory, like the gluttonous child, or the gourmand pure and simple. This is a very material image, yet sometimes these simple illustrations serve to help the mind more than any others. It is easy to see, from this analogy, that an advanced occultist who has work in the world may be perfectly free from the desires which would make him a part of it, and yet may take its pleasures and give them back with interest. He is enabled to give more pleasure than he takes, because he is incapable of fear or disappointment. He has no dread of death, nor of that which is called annihilation. He rests on the waters of life, submerged and sleeping, or above them and conscious, indifferently. He cannot feel disappointment, because although pleasure is to him intensely vivid and keen, it is the same to him whether he enjoys it himself or whether another enjoys it. It is pleasure, pure and simple, untarnished by personal craving or desire. So with regard to what occultists call “progress” – the advance from stage to stage of knowledge. In a school of any sort in the external world emulation is the great spur to progress. The occultist, on the contrary, is incapable of taking a single step until he has acquired the faculty of realizing progress as an abstract fact. Someone must draw nearer to the Divine in every moment of life; there must always be progress. But the disciple who desires that he shall be the one to advance in the next moment, may lay aside all hope of it. Neither should he be conscious of preferring progress for another or of any kind of vicarious sacrifice. Such ideas are in a certain sense unselfish, but they are essentially characteristic of the world in which separateness exists, and form is regarded as having a value of its own. The shape of a man is as much an ''eidolon'' as though no spark of divinity inhabited it; at any moment that spark may desert the particular shape, and we are left with a substantial shadow of the man we knew. It is in vain, after the first step in occultism has been taken, that the mind clings to the old beliefs and certainties. Time and space are known to be non-existent, and are only regarded as existing in practical life {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=478}}for the sake of convenience. So with the separation of the divine-human spirit into the multitudes of men on the earth. Roses have their own colours, and lilies theirs; none can tell why this is when the same sun, the same light, gives the colour to each. Nature is indivisible. She clothes the earth, and when that clothing is torn away, she bides her time and re-clothes it again when there is no more interference with her. Encircling the earth like an atmosphere, she keeps it always glowing and green, moistened and sun-lit. The spirit of man encompasses the earth like a fiery spirit, living on Nature, devouring her, sometimes being devoured by her, but always in the mass remaining more ethereal and sublime than she is. In the individual, man is conscious of the vast superiority of Nature; but when once he becomes conscious that he is part of an indivisible and indestructible whole, he knows also that the whole of which he is part stands above nature. The starry sky is a terrible sight to a man who is just self-less enough to be aware of his own littleness and unimportance as an individual; it almost crushes him. But let him once touch on the power which comes from knowing himself as part of the human spirit, and nothing can crush him by its greatness. For if the wheels of the chariot of the enemy pass over his body, he forgets that it is his body, and rises again to fight among the crowd of his own army. But this state can never be reached, nor even approached, until the last of the three desires is conquered, as well as the first. They must be apprehended and encountered together.


Comfort, in the language used by occultists, is a very comprehensive word. It is perfectly useless for a neophyte to practise discomfort or asceticism as do religious fanatics. He may come to prefer deprivation in the end, and then it has become his comfort. Homelessness is a condition to which the religious Brahmin pledges himself; and in the external religion he is considered to fulfil this pledge if he leaves wife and child, and becomes a begging wanderer, with no shelter of his own to return to. But all external forms of religion are forms of comfort, and men take vows of abstinence in the same spirit that they take pledges of boon companionship. The difference between these two sides of life is only apparent. But the homelessness which is demanded of the neophyte is a much more vital thing than this. It demands the surrender from him of choice or desire. Dwelling with wife and child, under the shelter of a familiar roof-tree, and fulfilling the duties of citizenship, the neophyte may be far more homeless, in the esoteric sense, than when he is a wanderer or an outcast. The first lesson in practical occultism usually given to a pledged disciple is that of fulfilling the duties immediately to hand with the same subtle mixture of enthusiasm and indifference as the neophyte would imagine himself able to feel when he had grown to the size of a ruler of worlds and a designer of destinies. This rule is to be found in the Gospels and in the Bhagavad Gita. The immediate work, whatever {{Page aside|479}}it may be, has the abstract claim of duty, and its relative importance or non-importance is not to be considered at all. This law can never be obeyed until all desire of comfort is for ever destroyed. The ceaseless assertions and re-assertions of the personal self must be left behind for ever. They belong as completely to the character of this world as does the desire to have a certain balance at the bank, or to retain the affections of a loved person. They are equally subject to the change which is characteristic of this world; indeed, they are even more so, for what the neophyte does by becoming a neophyte is simply to enter a forcing-house. Change, disillusionment, disheartenment, despair will crowd upon him by invitation; for his wish is to learn his lessons quickly. And as he turns these evils out they will probably be replaced by others worse than themselves – a passionate longing for separate life, for sensation, for the consciousness of growth in his own self, will rush in upon him and sweep over the frail barriers which he has raised. And no such barriers as asceticism, as renunciation, nothing indeed which is negative, will stand for a single moment against this powerful tide of feeling. The only barrier is built up of new desires. For it is perfectly useless for the neophyte to imagine he can get beyond the region of desires. He cannot; he is still a man, Nature must bring forth flowers while she is still Nature, and the human spirit would loose its hold on this form of existence altogether did it not continue to desire. The individual man cannot wrench himself instantly out of that life of which he is an essential part. He can only change his position in it. The man whose intellectual life dominates his animal life, changes his position; but he is still in the dominion of desire. The disciple who believes it possible to become selfless in a single effort, will find himself flung into a bottomless pit as the consequence of his rash endeavour. Seize upon a new order of desires, purer, wider, nobler; and so plant your foot upon the ladder firmly. It is only on the last and topmost rung of the ladder, at the very entrance upon Divine or Mahatmic life, that it is possible to hold fast to that which has neither substance or existence.
Comfort, in the language used by occultists, is a very comprehensive word. It is perfectly useless for a neophyte to practise discomfort or asceticism as do religious fanatics. He may come to prefer deprivation in the end, and then it has become his comfort. Homelessness is a condition to which the religious Brahmin pledges himself; and in the external religion he is considered to fulfil this pledge if he leaves wife and child, and becomes a begging wanderer, with no shelter of his own to return to. But all external forms of religion are forms of comfort, and men take vows of abstinence in the same spirit that they take pledges of boon companionship. The difference between these two sides of life is only apparent. But the homelessness which is demanded of the neophyte is a much more vital thing than this. It demands the surrender from him of choice or desire. Dwelling with wife and child, under the shelter of a familiar roof-tree, and fulfilling the duties of citizenship, the neophyte may be far more homeless, in the esoteric sense, than when he is a wanderer or an outcast. The first lesson in practical occultism usually given to a pledged disciple is that of fulfilling the duties immediately to hand with the same subtle mixture of enthusiasm and indifference as the neophyte would imagine himself able to feel when he had grown to the size of a ruler of worlds and a designer of destinies. This rule is to be found in the Gospels and in the Bhagavad Gita. The immediate work, whatever {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=479}}it may be, has the abstract claim of duty, and its relative importance or non-importance is not to be considered at all. This law can never be obeyed until all desire of comfort is for ever destroyed. The ceaseless assertions and re-assertions of the personal self must be left behind for ever. They belong as completely to the character of this world as does the desire to have a certain balance at the bank, or to retain the affections of a loved person. They are equally subject to the change which is characteristic of this world; indeed, they are even more so, for what the neophyte does by becoming a neophyte is simply to enter a forcing-house. Change, disillusionment, disheartenment, despair will crowd upon him by invitation; for his wish is to learn his lessons quickly. And as he turns these evils out they will probably be replaced by others worse than themselves – a passionate longing for separate life, for sensation, for the consciousness of growth in his own self, will rush in upon him and sweep over the frail barriers which he has raised. And no such barriers as asceticism, as renunciation, nothing indeed which is negative, will stand for a single moment against this powerful tide of feeling. The only barrier is built up of new desires. For it is perfectly useless for the neophyte to imagine he can get beyond the region of desires. He cannot; he is still a man, Nature must bring forth flowers while she is still Nature, and the human spirit would loose its hold on this form of existence altogether did it not continue to desire. The individual man cannot wrench himself instantly out of that life of which he is an essential part. He can only change his position in it. The man whose intellectual life dominates his animal life, changes his position; but he is still in the dominion of desire. The disciple who believes it possible to become selfless in a single effort, will find himself flung into a bottomless pit as the consequence of his rash endeavour. Seize upon a new order of desires, purer, wider, nobler; and so plant your foot upon the ladder firmly. It is only on the last and topmost rung of the ladder, at the very entrance upon Divine or Mahatmic life, that it is possible to hold fast to that which has neither substance or existence.


The first part of “Light on the Path” is like a chord in music; the notes have to be struck together though they must be touched separately. Study and seize hold of the new desires before you have thrust out the old ones; otherwise in the storm you will be lost. Man while he is man has substance and needs some step to stand on, some idea to cling to. But let it be the least possible. Learn as the acrobat learns, slowly and with care, to become more independent. Before you attempt to cast out the devil of ambition – the desire of something, however fine and elevated, outside of yourself, – seize on the desire to find the light of the world within yourself. Before you attempt to cast out the desire of conscious life, learn to look to the unattainable or in other language to that which you know you can only reach in un{{Page aside|480}}consciousness. In knowing that your aim is of this lofty character, that it will never bring conscious success, never bring comfort to you, that it will never carry you ''in your own temporary personal self'' to any haven of rest or place of agreeable activity, you cut away all the force and power of the desires of the lower astral nature. For what avail is it, when these facts have been once realised, to desire separateness, sensation or growth?
The first part of “Light on the Path” is like a chord in music; the notes have to be struck together though they must be touched separately. Study and seize hold of the new desires before you have thrust out the old ones; otherwise in the storm you will be lost. Man while he is man has substance and needs some step to stand on, some idea to cling to. But let it be the least possible. Learn as the acrobat learns, slowly and with care, to become more independent. Before you attempt to cast out the devil of ambition – the desire of something, however fine and elevated, outside of yourself, – seize on the desire to find the light of the world within yourself. Before you attempt to cast out the desire of conscious life, learn to look to the unattainable or in other language to that which you know you can only reach in un{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=480}}consciousness. In knowing that your aim is of this lofty character, that it will never bring conscious success, never bring comfort to you, that it will never carry you ''in your own temporary personal self'' to any haven of rest or place of agreeable activity, you cut away all the force and power of the desires of the lower astral nature. For what avail is it, when these facts have been once realised, to desire separateness, sensation or growth?


The armour of the warrior who rises to fight for you in the battle depicted in the second part of “Light on the Path,” is like the shirt of the happy man in the old story. The king was to be cured of all his ills by sleeping in this shirt; but when the one happy man in his kingdom was found, he was a beggar, without care, without anxiety – and shirtless. So with the divine warrior. None can take his armour and use it, for he has none. The king could never find happiness like that of the careless beggar. The man of the world, however fine and cultivated he may be, is hampered by a thousand thoughts and feelings which have to be cast aside before he can even stand on the threshold of occultism. And, be it observed, he is chiefly handicapped by the armour he wears, which isolates him. He has personal pride, personal respect. These things must die out as the personality recedes. The process described in the first part of “Light on the Path,” is one which takes off that shell, or armour, and casts it aside for ever. Then the warrior arises, armourless, defenceless, offenceless, identified with the afflicters and the afflicted, the angered and the one that angers; fighting not on any side, but for the Divine, the highest in all.
The armour of the warrior who rises to fight for you in the battle depicted in the second part of “Light on the Path,” is like the shirt of the happy man in the old story. The king was to be cured of all his ills by sleeping in this shirt; but when the one happy man in his kingdom was found, he was a beggar, without care, without anxiety – and shirtless. So with the divine warrior. None can take his armour and use it, for he has none. The king could never find happiness like that of the careless beggar. The man of the world, however fine and cultivated he may be, is hampered by a thousand thoughts and feelings which have to be cast aside before he can even stand on the threshold of occultism. And, be it observed, he is chiefly handicapped by the armour he wears, which isolates him. He has personal pride, personal respect. These things must die out as the personality recedes. The process described in the first part of “Light on the Path,” is one which takes off that shell, or armour, and casts it aside for ever. Then the warrior arises, armourless, defenceless, offenceless, identified with the afflicters and the afflicted, the angered and the one that angers; fighting not on any side, but for the Divine, the highest in all.
Line 2,810: Line 2,799:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


=== GOLDEN SENTENCES OF DEMOCRITUS. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Golden Sentences of Democritus.}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> is beautiful to impede an unjust man; but if this be not possible, it is beautiful not to act in conjunction with him.}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> is beautiful to impede an unjust man; but if this be not possible, it is beautiful not to act in conjunction with him.}}
Line 2,826: Line 2,815:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Brainard M.L. - The Relation of Colour to the Interlaced Triangles, or the Pentacle|The Relation of Colour to the Interlaced Triangles, or the Pentacle]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Brainard M.L. - The Relation of Colour to the Interlaced Triangles, or the Pentacle|The Relation of Colour to the Interlaced Triangles, or the Pentacle]]}}
[[Brainard, M. L.|M. L. Brainard]] · pp. 481-485
[[Brainard, M. L.|M. L. Brainard]] · pp. 481-485


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|485}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=485}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Questions.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Questions.|poem=
Line 2,882: Line 2,871:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|486}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=486}}


=== A THEORY OF HAUNTINGS. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Theory of Hauntings.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Very</span> few persons realise the powerful and long-lasting effects of human “auras” – those mysterious psychical emanations which are mentally cognised, and which silently impress one as to the character of a locality, the idiosyncrasies of a nation, a family, or an individual. Personal auras are strictly speaking the effects of the innate, and presumably hidden natures, of individuals, and are entirely the effluence of soul and mind. A house, or a neighbourhood, becomes imbued with the individual or collective auras of its inhabitants, which convey to the psychic senses, and thence to the mind, a powerful impression of character. At the same time within the aura of individuals, or families, are indelibly imprinted their thought-pictures, which may, or may not, have been embodied in acts; the faces and forms of relatives, friends, visitors, of the very animals they pet, the image of their pursuits, in short the whole life. These are imprinted in the ''astral'' element which surrounds each individual soul, as the atmosphere surrounds our bodies; and as the air we breathe becomes changed in respiration, so this ethereal atmosphere becomes transformed by personal impress.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Very</span> few persons realise the powerful and long-lasting effects of human “auras” – those mysterious psychical emanations which are mentally cognised, and which silently impress one as to the character of a locality, the idiosyncrasies of a nation, a family, or an individual. Personal auras are strictly speaking the effects of the innate, and presumably hidden natures, of individuals, and are entirely the effluence of soul and mind. A house, or a neighbourhood, becomes imbued with the individual or collective auras of its inhabitants, which convey to the psychic senses, and thence to the mind, a powerful impression of character. At the same time within the aura of individuals, or families, are indelibly imprinted their thought-pictures, which may, or may not, have been embodied in acts; the faces and forms of relatives, friends, visitors, of the very animals they pet, the image of their pursuits, in short the whole life. These are imprinted in the ''astral'' element which surrounds each individual soul, as the atmosphere surrounds our bodies; and as the air we breathe becomes changed in respiration, so this ethereal atmosphere becomes transformed by personal impress.
Line 2,892: Line 2,881:
Thought governs the world. It is by thought, and its embodiment in acts, that progress is made. Every thought has its aura, and nothing can prevent its diffusion in the atmospheres, both the astral and the natural or physical. Hence being continually surrounded by the effects of thoughts universally diffused, we are insensibly governed by their aura of good or evil, and we grow in beauty, or are warped in deformity, mental and bodily, from infancy, under the moulding consequences of the local thought-auras of the family, neighbourhood and nation in which we happen to be born.
Thought governs the world. It is by thought, and its embodiment in acts, that progress is made. Every thought has its aura, and nothing can prevent its diffusion in the atmospheres, both the astral and the natural or physical. Hence being continually surrounded by the effects of thoughts universally diffused, we are insensibly governed by their aura of good or evil, and we grow in beauty, or are warped in deformity, mental and bodily, from infancy, under the moulding consequences of the local thought-auras of the family, neighbourhood and nation in which we happen to be born.


Psychometry proves that even stones retain the impression of the scenes which have been enacted in their neighbourhood. That is, the stone having been bathed in the psychic emanations of creatures, human and animal, during, perhaps, centuries, retains such auras indestructibly {{Page aside|487}}in its atmosphere; and a psychometric clairvoyant will gradually perceive the most trivial details of the more active life which has daily passed in the vicinity of the stone. A fragment from the Temple of Diana of Ephesus, for instance, were it procurable, would enable a good psychometrist to describe every minute particular of the ancient temple worship and ceremonies. A stone from the Colosseum held in the hand, or to the forehead of a psychometrist, would produce a vision of the scenes in the arena which were wont to attract the Roman population. A fossil of some antediluvian animal would bring before the mind’s eye surroundings corresponding to the period in which the animal had lived. In truth, upon the plane of more ethereal matter adjacent to this, are to be found the images of all things, subject neither to time nor the changes of time; and there our image-producing faculties, temporarily divested of the blinding veil of flesh, may call them up at will.
Psychometry proves that even stones retain the impression of the scenes which have been enacted in their neighbourhood. That is, the stone having been bathed in the psychic emanations of creatures, human and animal, during, perhaps, centuries, retains such auras indestructibly {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=487}}in its atmosphere; and a psychometric clairvoyant will gradually perceive the most trivial details of the more active life which has daily passed in the vicinity of the stone. A fragment from the Temple of Diana of Ephesus, for instance, were it procurable, would enable a good psychometrist to describe every minute particular of the ancient temple worship and ceremonies. A stone from the Colosseum held in the hand, or to the forehead of a psychometrist, would produce a vision of the scenes in the arena which were wont to attract the Roman population. A fossil of some antediluvian animal would bring before the mind’s eye surroundings corresponding to the period in which the animal had lived. In truth, upon the plane of more ethereal matter adjacent to this, are to be found the images of all things, subject neither to time nor the changes of time; and there our image-producing faculties, temporarily divested of the blinding veil of flesh, may call them up at will.


The aura of a great crime becomes diffused in the neighbourhood of its commission, and concealment would be impossible if the psychic vision of men were open instead of being closed. A picture of the deed committed becomes impressed upon the astral atmosphere, with the faces and forms of those engaged in its commission. This effect is never destroyed, but may be recalled at will by a good clairvoyante. At the same time the aura of good deeds is equally powerful and indestructible. The one is like a transitory convulsion, disturbing the beauty of order and harmony with Nature; the other is the fixed and equable moral atmosphere arising from thoughts and actions consonant with wisdom. In short, the aura of good thoughts and deeds is the ''pabulum'' of souls; the invigorating and supporting air they inspire and respire, producing health, happiness, mental activity, and inciting to progress. If it were not for the good on the earth, we might doubtless often cry in vain – “Heaven help us!” – for we should be so smothered under evil auras that spiritual breathing, and rapport with purer realms of life, would be a radical impossibility.
The aura of a great crime becomes diffused in the neighbourhood of its commission, and concealment would be impossible if the psychic vision of men were open instead of being closed. A picture of the deed committed becomes impressed upon the astral atmosphere, with the faces and forms of those engaged in its commission. This effect is never destroyed, but may be recalled at will by a good clairvoyante. At the same time the aura of good deeds is equally powerful and indestructible. The one is like a transitory convulsion, disturbing the beauty of order and harmony with Nature; the other is the fixed and equable moral atmosphere arising from thoughts and actions consonant with wisdom. In short, the aura of good thoughts and deeds is the ''pabulum'' of souls; the invigorating and supporting air they inspire and respire, producing health, happiness, mental activity, and inciting to progress. If it were not for the good on the earth, we might doubtless often cry in vain – “Heaven help us!” – for we should be so smothered under evil auras that spiritual breathing, and rapport with purer realms of life, would be a radical impossibility.
Line 2,898: Line 2,887:
A crime is the insane product of an unbalanced, disordered mind. It causes a species of astral electric disturbance, which is as sensibly felt by sensitives as any explosion or convulsion on the natural plane. Astral, or ethereal molecules become violently displaced, and forced into new conditions of juxtaposition. A mysterious terror pervades the air, which affects all neighbouring minds, even to the very animals. It is as if the living soul of Nature had been violently wrenched from its normal condition of peace and happiness, and stood electrified with horror, whilst upon its veil of ethereal matter is fixed an indestructible image of the painful tragedy which has been suddenly enacted.
A crime is the insane product of an unbalanced, disordered mind. It causes a species of astral electric disturbance, which is as sensibly felt by sensitives as any explosion or convulsion on the natural plane. Astral, or ethereal molecules become violently displaced, and forced into new conditions of juxtaposition. A mysterious terror pervades the air, which affects all neighbouring minds, even to the very animals. It is as if the living soul of Nature had been violently wrenched from its normal condition of peace and happiness, and stood electrified with horror, whilst upon its veil of ethereal matter is fixed an indestructible image of the painful tragedy which has been suddenly enacted.


We are, in fact, surrounded, upon the soul plane of life, by an atmosphere which receives, so to speak, a photographic impression of even our very thoughts, which is a mirror to reflect our whole life, an image-world, retaining sounds as well as forms. It may be made {{Page aside|488}}subject to our will, which can call up before the mind, and make visible to the eye of the soul whatsoever, without exception, we will to see, to hear, or to know. The phantoms or apparitions of which we so frequently hear, are matters of fact to all psychic seers; are things as absolutely existent as any objects on the more familiar plane of dense matter. Once to realise this great fact, and to understand some of the laws which would enable us consciously to control, and illustrate to our satisfaction, certain of the hidden mysteries of the inner world of ethereal matter, from which our own proceeds as an effect from a cause, would set us upon a mountain height of knowledge whence all clouds of superstition, doubt, and uncertainty, would roll away.
We are, in fact, surrounded, upon the soul plane of life, by an atmosphere which receives, so to speak, a photographic impression of even our very thoughts, which is a mirror to reflect our whole life, an image-world, retaining sounds as well as forms. It may be made {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=488}}subject to our will, which can call up before the mind, and make visible to the eye of the soul whatsoever, without exception, we will to see, to hear, or to know. The phantoms or apparitions of which we so frequently hear, are matters of fact to all psychic seers; are things as absolutely existent as any objects on the more familiar plane of dense matter. Once to realise this great fact, and to understand some of the laws which would enable us consciously to control, and illustrate to our satisfaction, certain of the hidden mysteries of the inner world of ethereal matter, from which our own proceeds as an effect from a cause, would set us upon a mountain height of knowledge whence all clouds of superstition, doubt, and uncertainty, would roll away.


There are many stories extant of certain haunting apparitions which have been seen at various times during the lapse of centuries, reappearing again and again in the same families as warnings, or otherwise; or it may be a mysterious sound, such as the cry of the “banshee” in Ireland. The popular fallacy regarding such apparitions is that a ''human'' soul, or “spirit” – it may be wrongly called – is compelled, as a retribution for the commission of some crime, to remain on the earth haunting the scene of its former sins. Or, if the visitant be a benevolent ghost, it is supposed that it is some ancestor or ancestress, ever present in loving watchfulness over the destinies of the family, giving warning of death or danger. The idea of a human soul being chained in this melancholy fashion to the earth is exceedingly repugnant to most minds, and naturally excites the utmost compassion for the poor ghost which has to wear out so dreary a doom. Such a hypothesis contradicts all those religious teachings which assign to souls either a state of absolute unconscious sleep, until the day of judgment, or an abode, presumably in a conscious state, in heaven or hell. It contradicts all those more modern teachings of “progress” after death, of the gradual ascension of the soul to its place of rest. If we accept the ideas of Eastern teachers concerning those occult mysteries – that the higher self, the spiritualised entity, gradually separates from its more animal, or lower principles of organism, which adhere together for a longer or shorter period as a shell-like or shadowy personality – even then, these principles or ethereal molecules which go to form an astral body, disintegrate after a time. They would not be likely, at all events, to endure over a century. Apparitions of persons deceased ''within'' a century might be considered as essentially ghosts, or shades – the shadowy, sidereal shapes of personalities passed away from the physical plane, and in a condition of gradual separation from all that can attach them to the earth. And it is presumable that a phantom which is seen repeatedly during the lapse of centuries, is merely a reflection in the astral light, called up by the will of a seer; or projected upon the plane of soul-vision either by some psychological disturbance, or by some change of condition on the part of those who see the phantom. The {{Page aside|489}}immediate action may be due to “''elementals'',” those mysterious entities called by Liebnitz “Monads,” which are in close attendance upon mankind, and have so much to do with his very existence that he would fare but indifferently without them. Not only are they as intimately consociated with him as his own thoughts, but certain grades of them depend upon him also for their existence. These beings often become tutelary, or “house-spirits,” and the ''rôle'' of re-appearing again and again, as a sort of hereditary ghost, to give warning of death or danger, is not incompatible with their condition of existence. Time does not exist for them, and one century would be like any other. They live in the personal or family aura, and become intimately blended with the daily lives of its members. When, as in the case of royal or noble houses, the family aura remains undisturbed in its ancient palaces or castles during centuries, a haunting elemental would find it an easy matter to make itself visible, frequently by a semi-materialisation, or a condensation of the ethereal atoms of its body. In such a case it would be seen objectively by anyone who happened to be present. In other cases, when an apparition is only a reflection in the astral light, a sensitive in moments of abnormal or psychic lucidity would perceive it. Others sympathetically inclined would perceive the same. At length, after repeated similar visions, the locality would get the name of being haunted. The image so repeatedly beheld becomes fixed in the atmosphere of that particular spot. Upon entering a locality with such a reputation a species of psychological inebriation would assail every individual so constituted as to fall under the effects of the aura already established, and they would then always behold the spectre thus ideally produced. These mental or astral spectres need not necessarily be merely immovable pictures. They will move, or walk, threaten, or act a pantomime exactly as they may have the reputation of doing; or as the person who beholds them expects or imagines them to be doing.
There are many stories extant of certain haunting apparitions which have been seen at various times during the lapse of centuries, reappearing again and again in the same families as warnings, or otherwise; or it may be a mysterious sound, such as the cry of the “banshee” in Ireland. The popular fallacy regarding such apparitions is that a ''human'' soul, or “spirit” – it may be wrongly called – is compelled, as a retribution for the commission of some crime, to remain on the earth haunting the scene of its former sins. Or, if the visitant be a benevolent ghost, it is supposed that it is some ancestor or ancestress, ever present in loving watchfulness over the destinies of the family, giving warning of death or danger. The idea of a human soul being chained in this melancholy fashion to the earth is exceedingly repugnant to most minds, and naturally excites the utmost compassion for the poor ghost which has to wear out so dreary a doom. Such a hypothesis contradicts all those religious teachings which assign to souls either a state of absolute unconscious sleep, until the day of judgment, or an abode, presumably in a conscious state, in heaven or hell. It contradicts all those more modern teachings of “progress” after death, of the gradual ascension of the soul to its place of rest. If we accept the ideas of Eastern teachers concerning those occult mysteries – that the higher self, the spiritualised entity, gradually separates from its more animal, or lower principles of organism, which adhere together for a longer or shorter period as a shell-like or shadowy personality – even then, these principles or ethereal molecules which go to form an astral body, disintegrate after a time. They would not be likely, at all events, to endure over a century. Apparitions of persons deceased ''within'' a century might be considered as essentially ghosts, or shades – the shadowy, sidereal shapes of personalities passed away from the physical plane, and in a condition of gradual separation from all that can attach them to the earth. And it is presumable that a phantom which is seen repeatedly during the lapse of centuries, is merely a reflection in the astral light, called up by the will of a seer; or projected upon the plane of soul-vision either by some psychological disturbance, or by some change of condition on the part of those who see the phantom. The {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=489}}immediate action may be due to “''elementals'',” those mysterious entities called by Liebnitz “Monads,” which are in close attendance upon mankind, and have so much to do with his very existence that he would fare but indifferently without them. Not only are they as intimately consociated with him as his own thoughts, but certain grades of them depend upon him also for their existence. These beings often become tutelary, or “house-spirits,” and the ''rôle'' of re-appearing again and again, as a sort of hereditary ghost, to give warning of death or danger, is not incompatible with their condition of existence. Time does not exist for them, and one century would be like any other. They live in the personal or family aura, and become intimately blended with the daily lives of its members. When, as in the case of royal or noble houses, the family aura remains undisturbed in its ancient palaces or castles during centuries, a haunting elemental would find it an easy matter to make itself visible, frequently by a semi-materialisation, or a condensation of the ethereal atoms of its body. In such a case it would be seen objectively by anyone who happened to be present. In other cases, when an apparition is only a reflection in the astral light, a sensitive in moments of abnormal or psychic lucidity would perceive it. Others sympathetically inclined would perceive the same. At length, after repeated similar visions, the locality would get the name of being haunted. The image so repeatedly beheld becomes fixed in the atmosphere of that particular spot. Upon entering a locality with such a reputation a species of psychological inebriation would assail every individual so constituted as to fall under the effects of the aura already established, and they would then always behold the spectre thus ideally produced. These mental or astral spectres need not necessarily be merely immovable pictures. They will move, or walk, threaten, or act a pantomime exactly as they may have the reputation of doing; or as the person who beholds them expects or imagines them to be doing.


In some respects these apparitions or warning cries may be mental legacies left indelibly impressed in the astral light by the powerful will of a departed ancestor, friendly or inimical, as a blessing or a curse; or even by a member of some alien family, as a pursuing Nemesis which falls as a retribution upon the perpetrator of evil, but can possess no power over the innocent and good.
In some respects these apparitions or warning cries may be mental legacies left indelibly impressed in the astral light by the powerful will of a departed ancestor, friendly or inimical, as a blessing or a curse; or even by a member of some alien family, as a pursuing Nemesis which falls as a retribution upon the perpetrator of evil, but can possess no power over the innocent and good.
Line 2,910: Line 2,899:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Esoteric Character of the Gospels|The Esoteric Character of the Gospels]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Esoteric Character of the Gospels|The Esoteric Character of the Gospels]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 490-496
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 490-496


=== Reviews. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews.}}


=== [[Ellis W.A. - Spirit Revealed|Spirit Revealed]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Ellis W.A. - Spirit Revealed|Spirit Revealed]]}}
[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. A. Ellis]] · pp. 497-499
[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. A. Ellis]] · pp. 497-499


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Traite Elementaire de Science Occulte (review)|Traité Élémentaire de Science Occulte]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Traite Elementaire de Science Occulte (review)|Traité Élémentaire de Science Occulte]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 499-500
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 499-500


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|500}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=500}}


==== THE NEW WAGNER JOURNAL. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=The New Wagner Journal.}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">We</span> have received from Mr. Geo. Redway, Publisher, 15, York Street, W.C., the prospectus of a new Journal, “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Meister</span>,” which is about to be edited for the ''Richard Wagner Society'' by Mr. Wm. Ashton Ellis, author of “Theo{{Page aside|501}}sophy in the Works of Richard Wagner” (Theosophical Society’s Transactions), and of “Richard Wagner as Poet, Musician and Mystic,” read before the Society of Fine Arts. As Mr. Ellis is a member of the Committee of the Wagner Society, and a member of Council of the London Lodge of the Theosophical Society, we hope that prominence will be given to the esoteric side of Richard Wagner’s works; and for this hope we have justification not only in the pamphlets above alluded to but also in the words of the prospectus of the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Meister</span>. “Religion, Art, and Social Questions are in these works (Wagner’s) presented to his readers under novel aspects, and such as are of the greatest interest to a generation which is eagerly scanning the horizon for some cloud which may be the harbinger of refreshing rain long looked for to quench the thirst of the arid sands of Materialistic Science.”
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">We</span> have received from Mr. Geo. Redway, Publisher, 15, York Street, W.C., the prospectus of a new Journal, “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Meister</span>,” which is about to be edited for the ''Richard Wagner Society'' by Mr. Wm. Ashton Ellis, author of “Theo{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=501}}sophy in the Works of Richard Wagner” (Theosophical Society’s Transactions), and of “Richard Wagner as Poet, Musician and Mystic,” read before the Society of Fine Arts. As Mr. Ellis is a member of the Committee of the Wagner Society, and a member of Council of the London Lodge of the Theosophical Society, we hope that prominence will be given to the esoteric side of Richard Wagner’s works; and for this hope we have justification not only in the pamphlets above alluded to but also in the words of the prospectus of the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Meister</span>. “Religion, Art, and Social Questions are in these works (Wagner’s) presented to his readers under novel aspects, and such as are of the greatest interest to a generation which is eagerly scanning the horizon for some cloud which may be the harbinger of refreshing rain long looked for to quench the thirst of the arid sands of Materialistic Science.”


The prospectus presents us with a specimen of the cover of the journal, designed by Mr. Percy Anderson, an artist who has already made a name for himself in other walks of the decorative art, and whose first attempt in this direction shows great power of broad effects of light and shade, and considerable expertness in symbolism. We hope in our next issue to review the first number of the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Meister</span> which, we understand, will appear on the 13th inst. It will be published for the present ''quarterly'', at the subscription rate of 4s. per annum, but we trust that it may shortly become a full-fledged “monthly.”
The prospectus presents us with a specimen of the cover of the journal, designed by Mr. Percy Anderson, an artist who has already made a name for himself in other walks of the decorative art, and whose first attempt in this direction shows great power of broad effects of light and shade, and considerable expertness in symbolism. We hope in our next issue to review the first number of the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Meister</span> which, we understand, will appear on the 13th inst. It will be published for the present ''quarterly'', at the subscription rate of 4s. per annum, but we trust that it may shortly become a full-fledged “monthly.”
Line 2,959: Line 2,948:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|502_2|show page=502}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=502|item=2}}


=== Correspondence. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence.}}


==== AUTOCENTRICISM.<ref name="nf183">“Autocentricism; or, the Brain Theory of Life and Mind,” being the substance of letters written to the Secular Review (1883-4). By Robert Lewins, M.D. “The New Gospel of Hylo-Idealism, or Positive Agnosticism.” By Herbert L. Courtney.</ref> ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Autocentricism.<ref name="nf183">“Autocentricism; or, the Brain Theory of Life and Mind,” being the substance of letters written to the Secular Review (1883-4). By Robert Lewins, M.D. “The New Gospel of Hylo-Idealism, or Positive Agnosticism.” By Herbert L. Courtney.</ref>}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Man</span> has made God in his own image. Taking his thoughts and passions, fears, hope and aspirations, with part thereof he endows his fellow-men, whose natures he knows only as figured and interpreted by his own, and thus he becomes a social being; with part thereof he inspires the inanimate world – “the sun, the moon, the stars, the sea, the hills, and the plains,” and thus he becomes a poet; “with the residue” he forms his God, and “falleth down unto it, and worshippeth it, and prayeth unto it, and saith, Deliver me, for thou art my God.”
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Man</span> has made God in his own image. Taking his thoughts and passions, fears, hope and aspirations, with part thereof he endows his fellow-men, whose natures he knows only as figured and interpreted by his own, and thus he becomes a social being; with part thereof he inspires the inanimate world – “the sun, the moon, the stars, the sea, the hills, and the plains,” and thus he becomes a poet; “with the residue” he forms his God, and “falleth down unto it, and worshippeth it, and prayeth unto it, and saith, Deliver me, for thou art my God.”
Line 2,977: Line 2,966:
In its infancy, every race unconsciously forms an ideal, and makes this ideal its God. As the race grows in civilisation the ideal is modified, and for some time the god continues to undergo corresponding changes, and is, so to speak, kept up to date. But increasing experience and knowledge bring increasing secularism of thought and feeling, and incapacitate the mind for reconstructing its Divinity. Religion loses its life-blood. In this stage, the Deity is either an anachronism, incompatible with the highest instincts of his worshippers, and therefore holding them back morally and intellectually, or else he becomes a nonentity, an abstraction, which can have no influence on life and conduct. It is this effete conception which Dr. Lewins combats in the tract entitled “Autocentricism, or the Brain Theory of Life and Mind.”
In its infancy, every race unconsciously forms an ideal, and makes this ideal its God. As the race grows in civilisation the ideal is modified, and for some time the god continues to undergo corresponding changes, and is, so to speak, kept up to date. But increasing experience and knowledge bring increasing secularism of thought and feeling, and incapacitate the mind for reconstructing its Divinity. Religion loses its life-blood. In this stage, the Deity is either an anachronism, incompatible with the highest instincts of his worshippers, and therefore holding them back morally and intellectually, or else he becomes a nonentity, an abstraction, which can have no influence on life and conduct. It is this effete conception which Dr. Lewins combats in the tract entitled “Autocentricism, or the Brain Theory of Life and Mind.”


Man, in brief, is his own God. Saints and mystics, and all the most beautiful souls of all religions, have seen this truth as in a glass darkly. Christ expressed it in mystic form when he said, “The Kingdom of Heaven is within you,” and, “I and my Father are one.” But in Christ’s time Animism {{Page aside|503}}was so ingrained in human nature that it was impossible he could escape it.<ref name="nf184">“Autocentricism,” &amp;c., p. 10.</ref> He had not the scientific data on which to found a true cosmology; and even had he possessed the data, he would have lacked the power to use them. Scientific habits of thought were necessarily alien to the mind of the Galilean peasant.<ref name="nf185">''Christ'' – A Galilean peasant! [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> He could ''feel'' rather than ''comprehend'' the unity of God, Man, and the World; but he could not know that this unity is centred in the thought-cells of the cerebral hemispheres, and that the Divine glory is the offspring of a material organism.<ref name="nf186">Nor does Dr. Lewins ''know'': assumption is no proof. [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Scientific synthesis can now give a solid basis to Christian and Buddhist mysticism, to Berkleyan and Kantian Idealism, by declaring that the brain is the one phenomenon which certifies its own nomenal existence. It thinks, therefore it is; it creates, therefore it exists. Yet Dualism is condemned, whatever stand-point we adopt. “For my main argument ... it matters not a jot or tittle whether you proceed on the nöetic or hyloic basis. A European ought to take the latter, which admits of scientific research and discovery. An Asiatic or African, who has not the genius for original realistic research, may safely be left to the former.”<ref name="nf187">“Autocentricism,” &amp;c., p. 33.</ref> Beyond himself, no man can think. We are apt to be deluded by the exigencies of language, and to look upon “our” ideas, “our” imaginations, as in some way separable from ourselves; as possessions rather than components of the Ego. Yet nothing is clearer than that the sum of these sentient states actually ''constitutes'' the Ego, so far as it knows itself; and that a “dominant” idea, engrossing the attention to the exclusion of all others, is for the time absolutely identical with and equivalent to the mind which it is said to “rule.” For moments which are eternities, because the sense of time is abolished, the musician may be “absorbed in” or identified with his sonata, the poet with his verse, the mystic with his vision of the Divine Essence. “I am as great as God, and He as small as I,” sings Angelus Silesius; but we may rather say that in such states of rapture the relations of “great” and “small,” of “internal” and “external,” of “space” and “infinitude,” of “time” and “eternity,” are annihilated, and the whole universe fused into one point of light.
Man, in brief, is his own God. Saints and mystics, and all the most beautiful souls of all religions, have seen this truth as in a glass darkly. Christ expressed it in mystic form when he said, “The Kingdom of Heaven is within you,” and, “I and my Father are one.” But in Christ’s time Animism {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=503}}was so ingrained in human nature that it was impossible he could escape it.<ref name="nf184">“Autocentricism,” &amp;c., p. 10.</ref> He had not the scientific data on which to found a true cosmology; and even had he possessed the data, he would have lacked the power to use them. Scientific habits of thought were necessarily alien to the mind of the Galilean peasant.<ref name="nf185">''Christ'' – A Galilean peasant! [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> He could ''feel'' rather than ''comprehend'' the unity of God, Man, and the World; but he could not know that this unity is centred in the thought-cells of the cerebral hemispheres, and that the Divine glory is the offspring of a material organism.<ref name="nf186">Nor does Dr. Lewins ''know'': assumption is no proof. [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Scientific synthesis can now give a solid basis to Christian and Buddhist mysticism, to Berkleyan and Kantian Idealism, by declaring that the brain is the one phenomenon which certifies its own nomenal existence. It thinks, therefore it is; it creates, therefore it exists. Yet Dualism is condemned, whatever stand-point we adopt. “For my main argument ... it matters not a jot or tittle whether you proceed on the nöetic or hyloic basis. A European ought to take the latter, which admits of scientific research and discovery. An Asiatic or African, who has not the genius for original realistic research, may safely be left to the former.”<ref name="nf187">“Autocentricism,” &amp;c., p. 33.</ref> Beyond himself, no man can think. We are apt to be deluded by the exigencies of language, and to look upon “our” ideas, “our” imaginations, as in some way separable from ourselves; as possessions rather than components of the Ego. Yet nothing is clearer than that the sum of these sentient states actually ''constitutes'' the Ego, so far as it knows itself; and that a “dominant” idea, engrossing the attention to the exclusion of all others, is for the time absolutely identical with and equivalent to the mind which it is said to “rule.” For moments which are eternities, because the sense of time is abolished, the musician may be “absorbed in” or identified with his sonata, the poet with his verse, the mystic with his vision of the Divine Essence. “I am as great as God, and He as small as I,” sings Angelus Silesius; but we may rather say that in such states of rapture the relations of “great” and “small,” of “internal” and “external,” of “space” and “infinitude,” of “time” and “eternity,” are annihilated, and the whole universe fused into one point of light.


This feeling, rationalised and stripped of mystery, though not of wonder and solemnity, is the truth and life of Hylo-Idealism. Worship is done away with, not by iconoclasm, but by apotheosis. “By it we are, indeed, for ever and entirely relieved from the humiliating and overwhelming sense of human insignificance, thus making ourselves quite at home in the more than terrestrial grandeurs of the universe, in which our planet is but a sand-grain.”<ref name="nf188">Ibid, p. 19.</ref>
This feeling, rationalised and stripped of mystery, though not of wonder and solemnity, is the truth and life of Hylo-Idealism. Worship is done away with, not by iconoclasm, but by apotheosis. “By it we are, indeed, for ever and entirely relieved from the humiliating and overwhelming sense of human insignificance, thus making ourselves quite at home in the more than terrestrial grandeurs of the universe, in which our planet is but a sand-grain.”<ref name="nf188">Ibid, p. 19.</ref>


In conclusion, I should like to recommend Dr. Lewins’s tractate, with its Introduction by Mr. Courtney, and its succinct and luminous Appendix by G. M. Mc., and also Mr. Courtney’s articles reprinted from “Our Corner” to the attention of all sincere souls. Hylo-Idealism, or “Autocentricism,” has the merit of not being negative merely, but also positive and constructive, substituting for the “renunciation” preached by Christ and Buddha, a perfect fulfilment of self, and conquering selfishness by self-expansion. It is thus especially potent in the fields of theoretical and practical ethics, indeed the central idea of Spinoza’s admirable and still unsurpassed analysis of the Passions is distinctly deducible from our thesis, though generally regarded as {{Page aside|504}}an excrescence rather than a natural growth from his own. Upon all this I cannot, at present, dwell, but must content myself with the bare indication of fields of thought and action which are “white already to the harvest.”
In conclusion, I should like to recommend Dr. Lewins’s tractate, with its Introduction by Mr. Courtney, and its succinct and luminous Appendix by G. M. Mc., and also Mr. Courtney’s articles reprinted from “Our Corner” to the attention of all sincere souls. Hylo-Idealism, or “Autocentricism,” has the merit of not being negative merely, but also positive and constructive, substituting for the “renunciation” preached by Christ and Buddha, a perfect fulfilment of self, and conquering selfishness by self-expansion. It is thus especially potent in the fields of theoretical and practical ethics, indeed the central idea of Spinoza’s admirable and still unsurpassed analysis of the Passions is distinctly deducible from our thesis, though generally regarded as {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=504}}an excrescence rather than a natural growth from his own. Upon all this I cannot, at present, dwell, but must content myself with the bare indication of fields of thought and action which are “white already to the harvest.”


On the Nile, ''Dec.'' 1887.
On the Nile, ''Dec.'' 1887.
Line 2,989: Line 2,978:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - What of Phenomena|What of Phenomena?]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - What of Phenomena|What of Phenomena?]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 504-506
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 504-506


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|504_2|show page=504}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=504|item=2}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>:|1=“I avail myself of your invitation to correspondents, in order to ask a question.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>:|1=“I avail myself of your invitation to correspondents, in order to ask a question.
Line 3,005: Line 2,994:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - What of Phenomena|What of Phenomena? – continued]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - What of Phenomena|What of Phenomena? – continued]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 504-506
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 504-506


=== [[Sinnett A.P. - Mr. Mohini M. Chatterji|Mr. Mohini M. Chatterji]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sinnett A.P. - Mr. Mohini M. Chatterji|Mr. Mohini M. Chatterji]]}}
[[Sinnett, Alfred Percy|A. P. Sinnett]] · pp. 506
[[Sinnett, Alfred Percy|A. P. Sinnett]] · pp. 506


=== [[Chatterji M.M. - To the President of the London Lodge of the Theosophical Society|To the President of the London Lodge of the Theosophical Society]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Chatterji M.M. - To the President of the London Lodge of the Theosophical Society|To the President of the London Lodge of the Theosophical Society]]}}
[[Chatterji, Mohini Mohun|M. M. Chatterji]] · pp. 506
[[Chatterji, Mohini Mohun|M. M. Chatterji]] · pp. 506


=== [[Keightley B. - To the Editors of Lucifer|To the Editors of Lucifer]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Keightley B. - To the Editors of Lucifer|To the Editors of Lucifer]]}}
[[Keightley, Bertram|B. Keightley]] · pp. 506
[[Keightley, Bertram|B. Keightley]] · pp. 506


=== CORRESPONDENCE ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence|[Editorial introduction to the letters on hylo-idealism by Robert Lewins and G. M. McC.]]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence|[Editorial introduction to the letters on hylo-idealism by Robert Lewins and G. M. McC.]]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 507
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 507


=== [[Lewins R. - Re Hylo-Idealism|Re Hylo-Idealism]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Lewins R. - Re Hylo-Idealism|Re Hylo-Idealism]]}}
[[Lewins, Robert|R. Lewins]] · pp. 507-508
[[Lewins, Robert|R. Lewins]] · pp. 507-508


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|508}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=508}}


==== HYLO-IDEALISM. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Hylo-Idealism.}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=To the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">I have</span> to thank you for your kind insertion of my note on above in January issue of the Magazine.
{{Style P-Quote|data=To the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">I have</span> to thank you for your kind insertion of my note on above in January issue of the Magazine.
Line 3,044: Line 3,033:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence|To Dr. Lewins, and the Hylo-Idealists at Large]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence|To Dr. Lewins, and the Hylo-Idealists at Large]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 508-512
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 508-512


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|512}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=1|n=6|p=512}}


=== INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS. ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Interesting to Astrologers.}}


==== ASTROLOGICAL NOTES – No. 4. ====
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=4|1=Astrological Notes – No. 4.}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editor of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Question</span>, at London, 1887, March 2nd, 6.8 p.m. What will be the duration of quesited’s life?
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editor of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>.|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Question</span>, at London, 1887, March 2nd, 6.8 p.m. What will be the duration of quesited’s life?